Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Strike Witches

2008-07-26T02:03:00Z

Jumpyshoes: Meh... Lame page, just a placeholder until the translator fills in more information.

Strike Witches - Suomus Misfits Squadron (ストライクウィッチーズ - スオムスいらん子中隊).

== Story Synopsis ==

Soon to come.

== Information ==

This series was written by Yamaguchi Noboru, also known for the Zero no Tsukaima series of light novels. It was first published in October 2006, and there are currently three books.

== Translation ==

=== Format Standards ===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the agreed points highlighted in the below guidelines'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

== Strike Witches, by Yamaguchi Noboru ==

=== Volume 1 - スオムスいらん子中隊がんばる ===
::*[[Strike_Witches:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Strike_Witches:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]

== Project Staff ==

=== Translators ===
::*[[user:selkirk|Selkirk]]

Toradora!

2008-04-16T21:05:06Z

Jumpyshoes: Started the Toradora! project page.

Toradora! (とらドラ！) project page. Everyone is welcome.

==Story Synopsis==

Toradora!'s story begins with the male protagonist Ryūji Takasu who is frustrated at trying to look his best as he enters his second year of high school. Despite his gentle personality, his eyes make him look like an intimidating delinquent so he is utterly hopeless about his chances of getting a girlfriend anytime soon, and does not have many close friends either. After being greeted by his hungover mother in the morning, Ryūji goes to school and is happy to find that he gets to be in the same class as his best friend Yūsuke Kitamura and crush Minori Kushieda. However, it is then that he unexpectedly knocks into "the school's most dangerous animal of the highest risk level" — Taiga Aisaka — who just happens to also be in his class, and is a good friend of Minori.

==Format Standards==
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

==Updates==
*April 16, 2008 - Project started!

==The ''Toradora!'' series by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yuyuko_Takemiya Takemiya Yuyuko]==

Eventually will be filled.

==Project Staff==

===Translators===

:*[[user:Kinny_Riddle|Kinny Riddle]]

===Editors===

None. All editors that speak English proficiently are welcomed.

===Moderators===

:*[[user:Jumpyshoes|Jumpysheos]] - To be removed when someone else volunteers.

==More Information==
[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Toradora The wikipedia article] and [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=1995 the Baka-Tsuki thread].

Template:STALLED

2008-03-19T22:56:21Z

Jumpyshoes: Making a stalled template. Improve if you want.

<div style="border: 1px solid #afa3bf; background-color:0099FF; text-align: center; width:600px; text-align: center; margin-left: auto; margin-right: auto; padding: 7px;">
{| style="width:100%; background:none"
|-
| <font color="66FFFF">'''Note: This translation is stalled due to lack of staff.
</font>
'''
|}<noinclude>
----

If you wish to help this project, please contact the project administrator, [[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-GTO]].
</noinclude>

Umineko Volume 1: Chapter 0.2

2008-01-20T23:11:43Z

Jumpyshoes: Sorry, this is chapter one, the other was chapter 0.

<pre>
「へー。時代ってやつは進歩してんなぁ…。
「eeh. With the times things sure do make progress….
たったの２０分で着いちまうってんだから驚いちまうぜ…。」
I'm surprised it'll arrive in mere 20 minutes…。」

頭を掻きながら時代の進歩を驚く他ない。
Scratching my head, I'm the only one suprised by the modernity.

かつては船だった。
Formerly, it was boats.
新島に着くまでで半日もたっぷりは揺られなきゃならなかったんだからな。
Until it reaches Niijima it'd be a half day trip where all the shaking couldn't be helped.

便利な時代になったもんだぜ。
Nowadays things sure are handy.
しかし、あんな小さな飛行機には乗ったことがない。
But, I have never boarded such small airplane
でっかいジャンボジェット機ならあるんだが、こんなスモールサイズは初体験だ。
I have already boarded a huge Jumbo Jet, however, in such a small one it's a first.
…やっぱ揺れるんかなぁ。
…I wonder if it will shake.

船なんかも小さい方が揺れは大きいって言うし、やっぱ飛行機もそうなんだろか。
I'm saying that something small like a boat shaked a lot, so I guess an airplane would be the same.

…はー、勘弁願いたいぜ。
…Ah-, I want you to forgive me.

George 「はっははは、大丈夫だよ、戦人くん。
「Haahahaha, it's alright, Buttler-kun
船に比べたら全然揺れは少ないよ。」
There are few things that shake so much as a boat.」

Battler 「おわぁッ、じょ、譲治の兄貴かよ！
「Owaa, Geo-George-aniki!
へっへー、急に勘弁してくれよ、今ので寿命が３年縮んじまったぜ。
Hehe, forgive me, because of today my life span reduced in 3 years.
つーか、揺れって何すか？
Normally does it shake?
いっひっひっひ、別に俺ぁ飛行機も揺れんのかな、まさか墜ちたりしねぇかなぁ～なんて、夢にも思っちゃいないぜ～？」
Ihihihi, particulary I wonder if the plane will shake, or maybe it will fall, don't you have these kinds of dreams?

George 「ごめんごめん。
Sorry sorry.
もう小さい頃とは違うよね。
It's been some time already.
あれから６年も経ってるんだし。
It's been 6 years since then.
もう戦人くんも子供じゃないか。
Buttler-kun is not a kid anymore.

はっはははは。」
Haahahahaha.」

Battler 「ちぇー、兄貴はタバコも酒もＯＫってかよ。
Kee, Aniki are ok with sake and tobacco?
タバコは興味ねぇけど、酒は飲んでみたいよなぁ、ひっひっひ！
Tobacco is interesting but, I want to try sake, Hihihi!
兄貴なんか、叔父さんの遺伝子あんなら、相当飲めちゃいそうだけど？」
Someone like you, being son of uncle, seems to be fond of drinking huh?

George 「僕の場合は、好きで飲むというよりは仕事で飲む方が多いからね。
In my case, It's because I drink a lot at work than drinking at leisure
日本のビジネスは酒抜きでは難しいよ。」
Doing business in Japan without sake difficult.。」

Battler 「いっひっひー！
Ihihihi!
そ～っすよねぇ？！
Is that so?
だから俺も日頃から予習復習を欠かさないんすよ～！」
That's why I'll also not miss a lesson review from now on~!」

George 「だ、駄目だよ、戦人くんはまだ未成年じゃないか！
No, that's not good, Buttler-kun is still a minor!
未成年の飲酒は発育に悪影響を及ぼす可能性が…、って、う～ん。」
Minors drinking sake might have their growth prejudiced..., er, hhmm」

Battler 「こんだけ立っ端がありゃー俺の発育は充分っすから～！
「I already grew what I had to, my growth is enough~!

むしろちょいと身長縮めた方が服が探しやすいくらい！」
Instead, if I shortened a bit it'd be easier to find clothes for me!」

俺は得意げに胸を張ってみせる。
I puffed my chest in triumph.
成長期を迎えるまでは、俺の身長はクラスじゃ真ん中よりは前の方だった。
During my growth period, my height was just average in my class.
それが、あれよあれよという間にでかくなり、今じゃ１８０ｃｍは超えてる。
That's when, suddenly, I grew bigger, and now I have over 180cm.

これも、弛みない筋トレと怪しげな通販の筋力増強剤のお陰だろうなぁ。
I guess that's also thanks to the suspicious medicines for increasing physical strenght I ordered to the muscles.
早々に身長が伸びきった譲治兄貴を１０ｃｍも超えて見下ろせる日が来ようとは、夢にも思わなかったぜ。
I stretched 10cm taller than George-aniki quickly and I dreamed with the day I'd look others from the top.

……あぁ親戚連中に、戦人ちゃん大きくなったわね～って言われるんだろうなぁ。
……Aah I guess my relatives told him "Buttler-chan wasn't big".
…アレ、恥ずかしくてたまんねぇから、勘弁願いたいんだけどなぁ。
… Er, I'm ashamed, I want him to forgive me though
しかし、俺の名前の戦人って、
But, my name is Buttler
…なんつーか、すげぇ名前だよな。
…what the heck, it's a crap name.
付けた親のセンスを疑うぜ。
I have doubts about the good taste of my parents.
初対面でちゃんと読めるヤツはまずいないな。
A guy who can read it first time is quite something.

一番多いのはセントくん。
There're lots of saint bernards with that name.

残念、そいつぁハズレだぜ。
Bad luck these guys had.
俺の名は、右代宮戦人。
My name is Ushiromiya Buttler

読めるか？
Can you read it?
苗字は“うしろみや”。
My surname is "Ushiromiya"
こりゃまだマシだよな。
This is still acceptable.
問題は名前だ。
the problem is my name.
………戦人で“バトラ”って読む。
……… Buttler reads as "Batora"
右代宮戦人（うしろみやばとら）。
Ushiromiya Buttler (Ushiromiya Batora).
すげぇぜ。
Amazing.
名付けた親もすげぇが、受理したお役所の窓口もすげぇぜ。
My parents who gave that name are "incredible", so is the person of the public office who accepted it.
…そのどっちも、俺の必ず殺すリストの筆頭さ。
…any of those two are on the top of my black list.
んで、彼は俺の従兄にあたるお人だ。
And, he is my cousin.
名前は右代宮譲治（うしろみやじょうじ）。
His name is Ushiromiya George (Ushiromiya Jouji).
俺より５つ上だから、今年で多分２３のはずだ。
Since he is 5 years older than me, this year he probably is 23yo.

右代宮のいとこは男２人、女２人なので、兄貴とはいっつも一緒に遊んでた。
Since the Ushiromiya cousins are 2 men, 2 women, I was always playing together with him.
その名残で今も兄貴と呼んでるわけさ。
Because of these memories I call him Aniki now too

Hideyoshi 「しっかし、戦人くんは大きゅうなったなぁ。
However, Buttler-kun, you grew really big.
男子三日会わざれば刮目して待つべしとは、よう言うたもんや。」
I mean, it's not long since I last saw you and you're this big

Eva 「やっぱり血かしらねぇ。
「I wonder if it's your bloodline
留弗夫も高校くらいまでは身長、そんなになかったのよ？
Wasn't Rudolf until around high school, this tall as well?
成長期が遅いほうが最終的には伸びるのかもねぇ。」
The growth period takes some time but in the end you stretch.」

Battler 「んなことないっすよ。
「No way.
男は中身も伴わなくっちゃぁ！」
A man is not determined by his interior!」

Eva 「そうや！
That's right!
戦人くんはわかっとる！
Buttler-kun understands it
男は中身で勝負なんや！
The men compete with their interior!
常に己の鍛錬を忘れたらあかん。
If you ever forget the discipline, it's the end.
そして虎視眈々とチャンスを待ってドカンと開花させるんや！
And if you wait your chance with the eyes of a tiger, you'll have great success!
わしも、まさか今日、会社社長なんて一国一城の主になれるとは思わんかった…。
I also, by no means, imagined that today I'd be able to become an independent person like a company president….
そうや、あの無一文の焼け野原がわしの原点なんや…！」
That's right, I started everything at that broken burnt field…!

この恰幅の良さそうな小太りのオヤジは、譲治兄貴の父親の、秀吉（ひでよし）伯父さん。
This old man with an apparently well build body and a bit fat, is George-aniki's father, Hideyoshi-oji-san
俺の親父の姉の旦那に当たる。
He is my father's older sister's husband.
つまり血の繋がってない伯父ってわけだ。
In other words, it means we are not blood-related.
とても気さくで子供にやさしく、しかもついでに小遣いのはずみもいい、最高の伯父さんってわけさ。
He's very sociable and kind to the kids, moreover, incidentally he even gives me some pocket money, he's the best uncle ever.

印象的な怪しい関西弁風の方言はオリジナル？のもので、本人は生粋の関東人だ。
Is this impressive and dubious Kansai dialect original? because, he's genuinely from Kanto himself.
何でも、ビジネスの世界では印象付けが大事とかで、
Anyhow, in the business world the impression is a very important thing.
他の人とは毛色の違う言葉を狙って話すことで自分をより印象付けようという演出らしいんだが。
It seems with other people he espeaks differently as if acting to cause them a good impression with his speech though.
……もっとも、本場の関西人の前では恥ずかしいので、標準語に戻すんだとか。
……Naturally, in front of people natural of Kansai he's embarrassed and so turns back to standard Japanese.
…よくわからんが面白い人なのは間違いない。
I don't know him well but he surely is an interesting person.

Eva 「すーぐ自分の自慢話に入っちゃうのが玉に瑕なのよねぇ。
「Soon he will star bragging about doing things well done.
およしなさいな。
Don't give up.

戦人くん、耳にタコが出来ちゃってるんだから。
Buttler-kun, put a taco in your ears and you can do it.
ねー？」
Right-?」

Battler 「そんなことねぇっすよ、ひっひっひ！
「Such a thing, HiHiHi!
でも、いいじゃないすか。
But, isn't it nice?
語れる武勇伝があるってのは男としてかっこいいことだと思いますよ。
I think that having a story of valor to tell, as a man, is cool

俺なんか、語るような話は何もないっすからねぇ。」
Someone like me doesn't have anything to tell.」

Eva 「あら、そーぉ？
「Oh, really?
戦人くんなんか、そのルックスでいっぱい女の子を泣かせてそうだから、さぞかし武勇伝が多そうだと思ったんだけどぉ？」
Someone like Buttler-kun, with that looks of yours it seems like you make many girls cry, so I'm sure you have many stories, huh?」

Battler 「わたたたッ、
じょじょ、
冗談じゃないっすよ！
「Watatata, jo-jo, I'm not joking!

そんな妙な武勇伝、あるわけないじゃない～！
It's not that there's no such unusual stories~!
むしろ紹介してほしいくらいっす～！」
Instead, I kind of want you to introduce me to them~!」

Eva 「あらぁ、あるんでしょ武勇伝。
My, you probably have some stories.
…くすくす、伯母さんにも後で教えてね。
…*giggle*, tell it later to your Aunt.
譲治ったらそういう浮ついた話がぜぇんぜんないんだから。
うふふふ…。」
Because George has absolutely no stories like that, uhuhuhu...」

この叔母さんは、譲治兄貴の母親の、絵羽（えば）伯母さんだ。
This Aunt is George's mother, Eva (Eba) Oba-san
俺の親父の姉に当たる。
She's my father's older sister.
秀吉伯父さんともども、ひょうきんなお人で、昔っからよく俺をからかってくれたもんだぜ。
Together with Hideyoshi-oji-san, they are a funny couple, and tease me since the olden days
そのせいで、小さい頃、少々苦手だったこともある。
Because of that, for a short time, they annoyed me a bit.
…いや、今でも苦手であることを現在進行形で確認中だがなぁ。
…No, even now, I can say they still annoy me, though.
まぁでも、譲治兄貴の家族は、何だかんだで面白くてみんな仲は良さそうだよな。
Well, but, George-aniki's family is somehow interesting people, their relationship seems to be fine
……やれやれ、ウチの家族とは大違いだぜ。
…… My, my, completely different from my family.

Kirie 「戦人くん。
留弗夫さんを見なかった？」
「Buttler-kun, didn't you see Rudolf-san?」

Battler? 「え？
「Eh?
さっきお手洗いに行くのを見ましたけど？
I saw him going to the restroom just now, huh?

まぁだ出てこないんすか？
He's not back yet?
こりゃあ、ぽっくり逝っちまったかなぁ、ナムナムナム。」
Maybe, he suddenly died, I wonder, Uhahaha.」

Kirie 「自分のお父さんにそんな言い方はないでしょ。
「You shouldn't talk like that about your own father.
まぁ、あの人のお手洗いが長いのは今に始まったことじゃないしね。」
My, it's been a long time he went to the restroom, it was not just now.

Battler 「あ～、あんにゃろは昔っからそうです。
「Ah~, he's like this since long ago.
雑誌持ってトイレに入るのやめてほしいんすよね。
Picks a magazine, enter the toilet and don't leave.
何の雑誌持ち込んでな～にをしてんだか！
What magazine is this that he takes to the bathroom!?
いっひっひ！」
Ihihi!」

Kirie 「あら、そんな心配は全然不要よ？
「Ora, so I'm worrying for nothing?
私と一緒にいる以上、そんなことひとりでさせやしないもの。」
As long as you're with me, he can do these things alone.」

Battler? 「ひっひっひ！
「Hihihi!
なぁんの話か、後でじっくり聞きたいっすねぇ～！
What are you talking about, afterwards you'll want to ask him carefully~!
親父め、タマまで握られてグゥの音も出ないわけだ。」
Dad will have his balls grasped and won't let out even a "gu".」

Kirie 「握っとかないとどういうことになるか、よーくわかってるでしょ？」
「I won't grasp anything, what do you mean? You understand it very well, right?

Battler 「いやいやまったく。
No, nothing, really.
あのクソ親父の手綱は霧江さんにしか無理っすよ。
The reins of my damn father on me are unreasonable only for Kyrie-san
実の息子の俺も、喜んで譲っちゃいますわ。」
I, as his son, am glad to let you handle him.

Kirie 「えぇ、任せてちょうだい。
Eeh, leave it to me.
そういうの、得意なのよ？」
Isn't it my forte?」

この人は、俺の親父の奥さんに当たる人。
This person is my father's wife.
名は、右代宮霧江（きりえ）。
Her name is Ushiromiya Kyrie (Kirie).
会話を少し聞けばわかるだろうが、俺の実の母親じゃない。
If you heard a bit of our conversation you understand, she's not my real mother.

いわゆる継母ってヤツさ。
She's what they call stepmother.
俺の本当のお袋は６年前に死んだ。
My real mother died 6 years ago.
その後に親父が再婚したのがこの霧江さんってわけだ。
After that, my father married a second time, this time with Kyrie-san

俺もさすがにこの歳だ。
It's understandable for someone my age.
今さら再婚の相手をお袋とは呼べない。
I can't call his second wife "mother" even now.
向こうだって、こんなデカくて血も繋がってない連れ子を息子とは呼びたくないだろう。
On the other hand, I guess she doesn't want to call "son", the kid of his husband to whom she's not blood-related.
お互いガキじゃない。
It's not that we don't get along.
喧嘩したって得はないさ。
We gain nothing brawling.
そんなわけで、無理に家族ごっこはしないってことにした。
Because of such things, being irrationally pretending to be a family didn't work.
家族でなく、近所のお姉さんというような感じで、比較的フランクに接しあうことにしている。
Not being a family, with a feel of a close older sister, we are sincerely and relatively getting along well.

無理して互いに気持ち悪い思いをするよりは、他人と割り切った方がよっぽど気楽ってもんだ。
Since force things makes us feel bad with each other, treating as strangers make us feel comfortable
霧江さんもその辺りは非常にさばさばした人だったので、お陰で俺たちは何とかうまくやれてるわけだ。
Since Kyrie-san was also an extremely candid person, thanks to that, we managed to make it somehow.

そうして、トイレでいない親父の悪口で盛り上がっていると、
And, when I started to badmouth that dad wasn't in the toilet,
当の本人がハンカチで手を拭きながら帰ってきた。
He came back, drying his hands with handkerchief.
Rudolf 「んん～？
「hmm~?
戦人ぁ。」
Buttler.」

Battler 「何だよ親父ぃ。
What's it, dad?
…いててて！
…iaiaiaa!
耳つねんな、耳ぃ！」
Don't pinch my ear, my ear!」

Rudolf 「まぁた、母さんと俺の悪口を言ってたろぉ。
「Again, I heard your badmouthing of me and your mother.
なぁんでお前には父親に対する尊敬の念ってやつが沸かねぇんだ～？」
Why are you so enthusiastic to disrespect your father~?.

Battler 「いてててていてててて！
「Aiaiaiia!
痛ぇよクソ親父！
Damn, it hurts dad!
俺の耳、伸ばしたって空は飛べねぇぞ、痛ぇ～～！！」
My ear, you stretched it so much it's hanging, it hurts~~!!」
Rudolf 「ほれほれ。
「C'mon.
上上下下左右左右。
up up, down, down,left, right, left, right.
お父様、失礼なこといってごめんなさいって言ってみろぅ。」
Try to say "Dad, excuse me for saying such things, I'm sorry."」

Battler 「冗談じゃねぇぜ、そういうのは会員制のお店でやりやがれってんだ。
「I was just kidding, what I said was that you were having a drink at a shop.
痛ててて、だからは～なぁせーって！！」
It huurts, so le~et me go!!

……このクソ親父が俺の親父だ。
This damn dad is my dad.
俺の身長もなかなかのもんだと思うが、親父も同じくらいの立っ端がある。
I think I'm considerably tall, but Dad is approximately the same heigh.
絵羽伯母さんが、俺の身長を見て、親父の血だなと言うのも納得できるだろう。
Aunt Eva-san, looking at my height, seems to agree it's because of my father's blood
ちなみに、親父譲りなのは身長だけじゃない。
By the way, it wasn't only the height I received from him.
名前の酷さもさ。
My terrible name too
親父の名前は右代宮留弗夫。
My father's name is Ushiromiya Rudolf.
……読めるか？
…… Can you read it?
留弗夫だぞ留弗夫。
Rudolf is Rudolf
これで“ルドルフ”って読むんだぜ。
Whit this, you read it is as "Rudorufu"
たはは…、さぞや、この名前を付けた祖父さまを恨んだだろうよ。
Ahaha…, Surely, he cursed grandpa who gave him this name.
だからって俺にまでその妙なネーミングセンスの伝統を受け継ぐんじゃねぇってんだ。
That's why this tradition of a strange naming sense reached me.
クソ親父が俺の耳をつねり上げて遊んでいると、さらにその後から、親父の耳を絵羽伯母さんがつねり上げる。
After damn dad is playing pinching and raising my ear, Aunt Eva pinches and raises his ear.

Eva 「こらこら留弗夫ぅ？
「Hey, hey, Rudolf?
息子を虐待してるんじゃないのぉ。」
Aren't you mistreating your son?」
Rudolf 「いててて、痛ぇよ姉貴…。」
「aiaiai, it hurts Sis….」

その構図は、例え図体が大きくても、いたずらっこな弟にお仕置きする姉という関係そのものだ。
That scenario, is an example in big scale, of a sister punishing her mischievous younger brother
Kirie 「絵羽姉さん、そのくらいにしてあげてください。
「Eva-ane-san, please give him that much.
同じ分、後で反対の耳を私が引っ張って伸ばしておきますので。」
Afterwards, I'll pull the other ear the same way, stretch it and raise.

Eva 「あら、ごめんなさいね。
My, I'm sorry.
霧江さんの引っ張る分も残しておかなくっちゃぁ。
But I won't leave behind that other ear just for you to pull.
留弗夫ぅ？
Rudolf?
後でたっぷり霧江さんにお仕置きしてもらいなさいねぇ？」
Afterwards, you'll be punished by Kyrie-san, right?

Rudolf 「ったく姉貴こそ弟虐待もいいとこだぜ。
「Really, Sis, you are mistreating your younger brother
秀吉兄さんもこんな姉貴を拾ってくれて本当にありがとうございます。
Hideyoshi-ani-san, thank you very much for picking up this Sis of mine.
兄さんの寛大さがなかったら、今でもまだ売れ残ってますよ。
If it wasn't for you tolerance, she would be a spinster up to today.
弟として申し訳ないです。」
This is inexcusable for a younger brother」

Eva 「…ん～？！
「…hm~?!
だぁれが売れ残るってぇ？」
Who's spinster?」

絵羽伯母さんが２、３歩、ステップで間合いを取ると、
Aunt Eva-san took 2, 3 steps of distance and,
相変わらず惚れ惚れしちまう上段後回し蹴りを、親父の鼻先ビッタリ１ｃｍのところで止めてみせる。
charmingly as usual, unleashed a high spinning kick, making it stop 1cm from dad's nose.
美容だか何だかで太極拳を始めて、そこから中国拳法に興味を持って、
She began with somewhat beaultiful Tai-chi-chuan, then got interested in chinese martial arts,
それで空手だテコンドーだカポエィラだと渡り歩き、…最近は何を習ってんだっけ？
Then, she wandered through karate, tae-kwon-do, capoeira, ... what is she learning lately?
…まぁとにかく、絵羽伯母さんが、女の武器は下半身とかいう時は、言葉通りの意味を持つってわけさ。
…Well, anyway, it means, according to Eva-oba-san's words, something like the weapon of a woman being the lower part of the body.
Eva 「留ぅ弗～夫ぅ～？
「Ru-do-lf~?
側頭部直撃だと一発で昏倒するわよぅ？
If I were to hit the side of your head would you faint with one hit?
この間、演武でミスって相方、泡吹いちゃったんだからねぇ？」
Because, lately, the guys who mess up with martial arts, ended up blowing bubbles, right?」

Rudolf 「…はー、いやいや。
「…Ha-, No no.
足癖の悪い姉貴で本当に申し訳ないです。」
With the way you walk it's really inexcusable.」

親父は、まったく動じない風で、肩をすくめて秀吉伯父さんに苦笑いを送る。
Dad, not perturbed at all, shrugs and sends a bitter smile to Hideyoshi-oji-san.

Hideyoshi 「わっはっはっは、わしには兄弟がおらん。
「Wahahaha, you're all my brothers and sisters.
だから絵羽と留弗夫くんのじゃれ合いを見とると、胸がぽかぽかしてくるんや。
So when I see Eva and Rudolf-kun playing with each other, I feel a warmth in my chest
兄弟や家族はホンマにええもんやなぁ。」
Family, brothers and sister are eternal.」

Kirie 「あら、譲治くんに弟を作ってあげるという話はないんですか？
「My, are you telling us you'll give a brother to George-kun?
もう譲治くんも立派な大人になって手も離れたでしょうから、次の子がいてもいいでしょうに。」
George-kun is already a fine adult, soon he will leave home, so you can have another kid.」

Rudolf 「おいおい、霧江ぇ、生まれてくる子の苦労も考えてやれよ。
「Hey, hey, Kyrie, think about the troubles a new kid will bring.
よくこの性悪姉貴から生まれて、譲治くんはあんなにも真っ直ぐ育ってくれたもんさ。
For being a kid of this evil sister, George-kun was raised quite well like that.
本当に譲治くんは偉いな。
George-kun is really great.
ウチのボンクラに今度、爪の垢をわけてやってくれよ。」
Share a bit of that with my dumbass son.」

Kirie 「そんなことないわよ。
「There's nothing like that.
絵羽姉さんの教育が間違ってなかったから、譲治くんはあんなに素直ないい子になったんだから。
Eva-ane-san's education was correct, so George-kun turned into a good and obedient kid.
ですよねぇ、姉さん。」
Isn't it, Ane-san.」

Eva 「あらあら、そんなぁ、うふふふ、どうかしら…！
「My, my, I wonder, uhuhuhu, if it's true...!
うちの譲治もまだまだ頼りなくって。
Our George is still undependable.
そうそう、それよりお宅の縁寿ちゃんはどんな具合なの？
Ah, more importantly, how is it your Enju-chan?
吐いちゃったって聞いたけど？」
I heard she was disgorging, though?
Hideyoshi 「そうやそうや！
Yeah, that's right!
久しぶりに顔が見れると思って期待してたんやで。
I was hoping to be able to see her face after so long.
大丈夫なんか！」
Is she alright!?

Kirie 「いつも季節の変わり目に風邪を引くんです。
She always catch a cold when the seasons change.
どうも弱くって…。
She's really frail….
本当は連れてきたかったんですけど、今回は私の実家に面倒見てもらってます。」
The truth is that I wanted to bring her but, this time I'm having her at my parent's care 」

Eva 「それが賢明よぅ？
「 it was prudent, right?
本家の毒気に当てない方が治りは早いもの。
She'll recover quicker not being exposed to the head house's poisoned air.
大人の都合より子供の病気の方が大事よ？」
A child's disease is more important than adult's business, right?」

Hideyoshi 「わしな、吐く風邪によーぅ効く薬、知っとんや！
「I know a good medicine for colds with disgorging!
帰ったらすぐ送るさかい、使ぅてくれや！」
When you go back home I'll send to you immediately, and you give it to her! 」

Kirie 「ありがとうございます、秀吉兄さん。
「Thank you ver much, Hideyoshi-ani-san.
いつもお世話になりっぱなしで…。」
I'll be always indebted to you…。」

…なぁんて話にいつの間にか発展しちまうと、俺ら子供の出番なんてありゃしないわけさ。
…Before one know's such talk developed and we, the kids, can't even have a chance to speak.
親父につねられた耳の分は絵羽伯母さんがきっちり仕返ししてくれたんで、とりあえず納得することにするか。
Eva-oba-san avenged me on dad for pinching my ear and, for the time being, everyone is getting along.

George 「まだ、天候調査中がなくならないね。」
「Besides, we have to hear the weather report.」

譲治兄貴がカウンターを指差す。
George-aniki points to the counter.
俺たちが乗る予定の便の、出発予定時刻の脇には相変わらず「天候調査中」の札が付いたままだった。
Of the flight we are scheduled to board, at the side of the time scheduled to depart, as usual, 「weather report」 tag was attached.
兄貴が言うには、小型機というものは、風などの天候の影響を強く受けるらしく、
By what Aniki said, it seems there's a small chance, we'll be affected by a weather with strong winds and the like.
天候次第で便の発着時間に大きく影響があることはザラにあるらしい。
It seems it's common for the time of arrival and departure of the flights to be greatly affected by the weather,
……おいおい、本当に揺れないんだろうなぁ…？
……Hey, hey, won't it really shake…?
こうして地上にいる分には、ただの曇天で風があるようには感じられない。
Thus, when we are in the air, I won't be able to feel if there are winds in the midle of the cloudy weather.
…まぁ、飛行機が飛ぶ上空は話が違うのかもしれねぇな。
… Well, Maybe the skies the airplane will fly through are different.

Eva 「ちょっと天気が怪しいものねぇ。」
「The weather conditions are a bit uncertain.」

絵羽伯母さんが待合ロビーのテレビを見ている。
Eva-oba-san is watching TV on the lounge we are assembled.
そこには天気予報が映し出されていて、関東地方に台風が近付きつつあることを教えてくれていた。
There, the weather forecast was being reported and it was informed that a typhoon is approacing the region of Kanto.
Rudolf 「また台風か。
「A typhoon again?
……親族会議が毎年１０月ってんじゃ、これは宿命だぜ。
…… with an anual family meeting in October, it's inevitable.
もうちょい時期を選んでくれりゃあいいのによ。」
If they chose a different season once in a while, it'd be fine.」

Eva 「同感ねぇ。
「I agree.
私もお盆の時期にやってくれればっていっつも思うわよ。
I always thought if they would do it at the time of the Obon-festival.
なら留弗夫、それ、今回の会議でお父様と兄さんに提案してみればいいじゃない。」
In that case, Rudolf, at the family meeting this time, won't it be nice If I try to suggest it to Nii-san and Dad?」
Rudolf 「…冗談。
「… What a joke.
姉貴が言えよ。
Sis, you say it.
俺が何を言っても兄貴は聞かねぇよ。」
Aniki won't listen to me.」

Eva 「嫌ぁよ。
「Noo.
私は別に１０月でも困らないもの。
I'm not particulary worried about it being in October.
留弗夫が、台風が嫌だからって言うから、提案したら？
What if I suggest It's because you say you don't like typhoons, Rudolf?
って言っただけよぅ？」
Didn't you said just this?」

Rudolf 「俺は台風が来るのはいつものことだなって言っただけだろ。
「I guess I only said the typhoons always come at this season.
お盆の時期がいいって言い出したのは姉貴だぜぇ？」
It was you who proposed the time of the Obon festival, huh?」

Eva 「あらぁ、去年留弗夫も言ったわよぅ？
「My, didn't you also say it last year Rudolf?
お盆の時期なら仕事のスケジュールとも合わせ易いのにぃって！」
If it's in the Obon festival time, it will surely be easy to match with with the work's schedule!」

Rudolf 「言ってねぇだろ、そんなことよ。」
「I guess I didn't say it, no way.」

Eva 「言ったわよぅ。
「You said.
私、そういうのは絶対忘れないもん！」
I'm not forgetting it at all!」

Rudolf 「いいや言ってねぇよ、言ってんのはいつも姉貴だよ！」
「The heck I said that, you're the one who always says it Sis!」

Eva 「知ってるぅ？
「You know what?
寸止めって高等技術なのよぅ？」
You are very good at giving up at the last moment , huh?」

Rudolf 「ちぇ、いい歳した女がはしたなく股ばっか開いてんじゃねぇぜ！」
「Kee, and you're a middle aged woman vulrgarly showing off the back of the thighs!」

親父と絵羽伯母さんのやり取りを見ていると、まったくのガキの喧嘩にしか見えないな…。
When I'm looking at Dad and Eva-oba-san arguing, all I can see is a brats' quarrel...
George 「普段は父親や母親として振舞っていても、
「Even usually behaving like a father and a mother,
こうして親族会議で、元の兄弟に出会うと、子供の頃の自分に戻っちゃうからだろうね。」
In these family meetings, when they meet their old siblings, they change themselves back to their children form」

Battler 「と、冷静に分析できる譲治兄貴の方がずっと大人に見えるぜ。
「and, they way George-aniki can analyze with serenity is looks quite adult.
……俺は将来、あんなクソ親父みたいにはなりたくないねぇ。
……In the future, I don't want to become like that troublesome Dad.
なるなら、兄貴みてぇな知的な大人になりたいもんだぜ。」
In this case, I want to become an intellectual adult like aniki.」

George? 「僕かい？
「Me?
僕なんかまだまださ。
I still have a long way to go.
社会経験が全然足りないし社交性も度胸も足りない。
My experience with public is not enough at all, as well as my sociability and courage.
…戦人くんには、それらのいくつかがすでにあるように思うよ。
…I think that Butler-kun already has some of these.
だからきっと、成人したら僕なんかすぐに追い抜いちゃうさ。」
Therefore, when you become an adult you'll surely surpass someone like me soon.」

譲治兄貴は照れ隠しのように頭を掻きながら笑う。
George-aniki laughed whle scratching his head in order to hide the embarrassment.
だがもちろん、それは謙遜だ。
However, of course this is modesty.
兄貴は、大学に入ると同時に秀吉伯父さんの会社に見習いとして入り、学業とビジネスの帝王学を平行して学んだ。
Aniki entered at the same time in the College and in Hideyoshi-oji-san's company as an apprentice, studying and working at the same time.
そして大学を出てすぐに伯父さんの側近として会社に入り、さらにバリバリと勉強に励みながら、様々な社会経験を重ねている。
And right after he graduated at College, he entered the company as an associated of Uncle, furthermore, while trying really hard at studies and work, he's piling up various public experiences.
やがては独立して自分の城を持ちたいという、立派な夢も持っている。
He says that soon he wants to get his independence and his own castle, he holds a nice dream too.
それに向かって努力を怠らない兄貴は、まさに男の鑑だ。
Going towards that, Aniki doesn't save efforts, he surely is a model of a man.
掛け値なしで尊敬できるぜ。
I'll be able to respect him without exaggeration.

そこへ俺と来たら。
When I caught up with him.

兄貴とは雲泥の差さ。
I'm quite different from Aniki.
のんびりぼんやりとモラトリアム高校生活を満喫中ってザマだ。
I'm fully enjoying my moratorium high school life at leisure.
将来の夢なんか全然ナシ！
I have no dreams for the future at all!
楽してカッコよく荒稼ぎしてウハウハしたいが、そんなうまい話、あるわけもねぇさな。
I want to have fun and make easy money in a cool way but, such a splendid talk, is kind of absurd.
…兄貴は同じ歳の頃、すでに立派な目標を掲げ勉強中だったんだから、俺なんか足下にも及ばねぇわけさ。
… When Aniki had my age, he already had a fine goal while studying, so at my pace, I won't reach him.
クソ親父は、お前も俺の会社で修行するか、まずは便所掃除からだけどなーとか言いやがる。
My damn Dad says "You too will be an apprentice at my company? You will start cleaning the toilets, though".
畜生、絶対にあのクソ親父の世話にはならねぇぞ。
Damn, I'll never receive favours of that damn dad.
俺は俺の人生を切り開いてやる！
I'll open the path of my own life!
………って、威勢だけは一人前なんだが。
………well, being an adult is only power, though.
巷で流行の自分探しの旅ってヤツでもやってみるかぁ？
Will I have a go traveling in search of myself at on my own?
……そんなゼニ、かじれるスネもねぇけどな。
……About such stuff, I'm just talk though.
その時、秀吉伯父さんが大きな声を上げた。
At that time, Hideyoshi-oji-san raised hi voice.
伯父さんは基本的にいい人なんだが、声のボリュームってやつをコントロールできないところだけが玉に瑕だ。
Oji-san basically is a nice person but, he fails when it comes to control the volume of his voice.
見れば、遅れてやってきた楼座叔母さんたちを出迎えているところだった。
If we look, He was greeting Rosa-oba-san who came late.
Hideyoshi? 「おーおーおー！！
「Ho Ho Ho!
楼座さんやないか！
It's Rosa-san!
真里亞ちゃん、久しぶりやのー！！」
Maria-chan, Hisashiburi (*it's been so long*) !!」
Maria 「久しぶりー！
「Hisashiburi!
うー！」
Uh !」
Roza 「真里亞！
「Maria!
お久しぶりです、でしょ？
It's "Ohisashiburi", right?

言ってごらん？」
Will you say?
Maria 「うー。
「Uh.
お久しぶり、です…。」
Ohisashiburi, desu….」
Hideyoshi 「そうや！
「That's right!
よく言えたなぁ！
You managed to say it well!
ご褒美に飴玉あげよなぁ！
I'll give a candy as reward!
……っとと、あれ？
…… toto, what?
どこにしまったんや…。」
Where did it go…?」

Kirie 「楼座さん、お久しぶりです。
「Rosa-san, It's been so long.
真里亞ちゃんもお久しぶり。」
Maria-chan, it's been so long too.」

Roza 「ご無沙汰してます、霧江姉さん、秀吉兄さん。
「It's some time I don't contact you, Kyrie-san, Hideyoshi-san.
…と、
… and,
……あら、戦人くん？！
…… My, Buttler-kun?!
大きくなったわね…！」
How you grew big…!」

Battler 「いやぁ～、はっはっはぁ…。
「Naah~, Hahahaa….
今日は会う度に言われてて恥ずかしいっすよ…！」
You telling me it today right when we meet I get embarrassed…!」

Rudolf 「おう、楼座。
「Oh, Rosa.
遅かったな。
You're late.
飛行機がダイヤ通りだったらギリギリってとこだったぜ…？」
If the airplane were to follow the schedule, you'd be barely on time huh…?」

Roza 「ごめんなさい。
「'm sorry.
列車の接続がうまく行かなくて。
The changing of the trains is not doing well.
何、また天候調査中なの？」
What, again the weather report?

Eva 「ボヤかないボヤかない。
「 Don't complain, Don't complain.
船で６時間も揺られるくらいなら、飛行機でほんの３０分の方がずっとマシよぅ。
If we are to be shaken for almost 6 hours in a boat, only 30 minutes in a airplane will be much better.
例え、１時間余計に待たされたって、全然早いんだからぁ。」
Although, we had to wait for 1 hour more, because we came too early.」

Hideyoshi 「真里亞ちゃんも大きくなったでー！！
「Maria-chan also grew big!!
今、身長いくつあるんや！」
Now, what's your height!?」

Maria 「うー！
「Uh !
身長いくつあるんやー！」
What's your height!?」

秀吉伯父さんの質問をオウム返しにして、真里亞は母親に聞く。
Answering Hideyoshi-oji-san's question repeating it, Maria-chan asks her mother.
自分でも今の身長がいくつかよく覚えてないらしいな。
It seems even her doesn't remember well her height of now.

育ち盛りの真っ只中だろうから、身長なんて毎月変わってるだろう。
She's probably in the midst of her growth, so I guess her height changes every month.
もう数年もすりゃ、一気に女らしくなるんだろうよ。
With some years more, she'll look like a woman at once.

Roza 「えっと…、この間の身体測定でいくつって出たっけ。
「Let me see…, your body measurement the other day, how much it was.
これでも少しずつは伸びてるんですよ。
Anyway, you are stretching little by little.
ねー？」
Right?」

Maria 「うー！」
「Uh !」
Kirie 「去年よりもずっと成長したと思いますよ。
「I think she grew much moe thant last year.
えっと、今年で９歳でしたっけ？」
Let's see, she turned 9 this year right?」

Maria 「９歳。
「9 years old.
うー。」
Uh.」

George 「そうだね、９歳だね。
「 That's right. 9 years old.
真里亞ちゃんも元気そうでよかった！
I'm glad Maria-chan looks healthy!
よいしょ、
Yoisho,
…んん、
…hmm,
もう高い高いをするにはちょっと重くなってきたかなぁ…。」
I wonder if you didn't get a bit heavy being so tall….」
Battler 「うわ、譲治兄貴、そりゃあレディに失礼だろ。
「Uwa, George-aniki, what a discourtesy to a lady.
ほれ、俺がやってやるぜ、高い高い～。」
I'm falling in love with her, so tall~.」
Maria 「……うー。」
「……Uh.」

兄貴に代わって彼女を抱き上げてやろうとすると、真里亞はそれを拒絶するように身を固くし、俺の顔をしげしげと見て訝しがる。
When I tried to hold her up in my arms in Aniki's place, Maria stiffens her body in order to repel it, looking closely to my face and feeling suspicious.

…あーそうだよな。
…Ah, that's right.
何しろ６年ぶりってことは、前に会ったのは真里亞が３歳の時だ。
Anyway, 6 years ago, when I last met Maria, she was just 3.
俺の顔を覚えてるわけもねぇな。
It means she doesn't remember my face.

Kirie 「真里亞ちゃん、覚えてる？
「Maria-chan, do you remember ?
戦人くんよ。
He's Buttler-kun.
一緒に遊んでもらったの忘れちゃった？」
Did you forget you played together?」
Maria 「………うー。」
「………Uh.」

Rudolf 「無理だろ。
「It's useless.
最後に戦人と会ったのは３つの時だぜ。
The last time she met with Buttler, she was 3.
３つの時の記憶なんか残ってねぇよ。」
You don't keep your memories of when you were 3.」

俺以外とは毎年会ってるから面識もあるだろうが、俺は６年ほど右代宮の家とは縁がなかった。
She meets with everyone every year except me so I guess they're acquaintances but, I had no relations with the Ushiromiya family for 6 years.
だから、９歳の彼女の記憶に残ってないのも無理はない。
That's why it's natural to not be kept in the memories of a 9 years old girl.
俺だって、３つの頃の泣き虫な彼女の記憶がおぼろげに残ってるだけだしな。
Even I have only faint memories of a 3 years old crybaby girl.
Roza 「真里亞。
「Maria.
戦人お兄ちゃんよ。
He's Buttler-onii-chan.
留弗夫兄さんの息子さん。
Rudolf-nii-san's son.
…わかる？」
…got it?」

Maria 「…………兄さんの息子さんが。
「…………Nii-san's son ?
兄さんが息子さん。
Nii-san is the son.
…………？？
…………??
……うーーー！！」
……Uuuh !!」

そのうーという声は多分、ややこしい説明が理解できなくてパンクした音なんだろう。
That "Uh", perhaps it's a failure sound that has a puzzling and incomprehensible explanation.
ちょっと説明がややこしかったもんな。
Somewhat, that explanation was puzzling.

George 「真里亞ちゃん。
「Maria-chan.
彼は戦人くん。
He's Buttler-kun.
僕と同じ従兄だよ。」
He's your cousin, like me.」

Maria 「……譲治お兄ちゃんと同じ？
「…… Like George-onii-chan?
………………………戦人？
………………………Buttler?
従兄？
My cousin?
……うー。」
……Uh.」

George 「そう。
「 Yeah.
よくできたね。」
You got it well.」

こういう辺り、兄貴は本当にうまいなぁというか、大人だなぁと思う。
Under those circunstances, I think Aniki is really cleaver or already an adult.

未婚のくせに子供のあやし方が完璧過ぎる。
A person who can deal with children and yet is unmarried is too perfect.
さぞや将来、子煩悩な父親になるだろうな。
I'm sure in the future, he will be an indulgent father.

Maria 「…戦人お兄ちゃん？」
「…Buttler-onii-chan?」
その呼び名でよいのかという風な目つきで、真里亞が俺をじっと見ている。
Maria looks at me fixedly with an expression of "Can I call you by your given name?".
Battler 「おうよ、俺が戦人だ。
「Yo, I'm Buttler.
よろしくな、真里亞！」
Nice to meet you, Maria!」

Maria 「うー！
「Uh!
戦人！」
Buttler!」

Roza 「こら、真里亞！
「Hey, Maria!
呼びつけじゃ駄目でしょ、戦人お兄ちゃんと呼びなさい…！」
Don't call him like that, call him Buttler-onii-chan…!」
Battler 「いいっすよ楼座叔母さん。
「It's fine, Rosa-oba-san.
細かいことは気にしないっすから。
I don't care about these small things.
なー、真里亞ぁ！
Hey, Maria!
俺とお前は名前を呼びつけ合う仲だもんなぁ？！」
Wich name will you use to call me ?」

Maria 「戦人戦人ばとらー！
「Buttler Buttler Batora!
うーうー！」
Uh Uh !」

Battler 「おうよ、真里亞真里亞まりあー！
「Yo, and you're Maria Maria Maria!
うーうー！！」
Uh Uh!!」

６年のブランクを埋め合うように、しばらくの間、俺たちはくるくるとじゃれ合った。
To make up for the blank of 6 years, for some time, we played around together.
彼女にとっては、未だ初対面のデカい兄ちゃんという域を出ないだろうが、その辺はゆっくり交流していけばいいさ。
As for her, I guess I'll remain being the huge Nii-chan of the first meeting for some time but, these circunstances should slowly change.
いやしかし驚いたな。
But I'm surprised, though.
俺の中に残っていた６年前の彼女の記憶とまんま変わらない。
She's the same as my memories of her of 6 years ago that remained inside of me.
やっぱり人間はそうそう変わるもんじゃないんだな。
As I thought, people don't change so quickly.
イメージ通りのままの無垢な彼女でいてくれて少し嬉しい。
I'm a bit happy she's a pure girl like in my image of her.
彼女の名前は、右代宮真里亞。
Her name is Ushiromiya Maria.
…真里亞は読めるよな？
…Can you read "Maria"?
“マリア”と読む。
Reads as "Maria".
亞の字が十字架っぽいのがちょいとオシャレな感じだ。
The character "A" has a cross that gives the feel of a somewhat well dressed person.
感情をあまり顔に出さないので、何を考えてるのかわかりにくいが、それはあくまでも表情だけの問題だ。
Since she doesn't expose her sentiments in the face too much, it's hard to know what she's thinking but that's a question of facial expression only.
内面は人懐っこい普通の女の子と変わりない。
Inside she's no different of a normal and affable girl.

そして、真里亞の母親の、楼座叔母さん。
Then, we have Maria's mother, Rosa-oba-san.
ウチの親父の妹に当たる。
She's my dad's younger sister.
楼座でローザと読む。
Rosa reads as "Ro-za".
…これじゃ丸っきり外人だぜ。
…This is so foreigner.
失礼だが、ウチの親父の留弗夫と双璧を成すとんでもないネーミングさ…。
Excuse me but, this unexpected naming matches with my father's "Rudolf"...
にも関わらず、親父と違って捻くれなった叔母さんは偉い。
Nevertheless, Oba-san, who is much different from dad, is great.
…思えば、親兄弟の名前はみんな外人めいたものだ。
…Thinking better, all my relatives's names show foreign signs.
祖父さまの趣味なんだろうか。
I wonder what are grandfather's tastes.
そのお陰で孫の俺らまで迷惑してるんだけどな。
Thanks to that, it troubles even us, the grandchildren, though.
その癖、祖父さまの名前は普通に日本人っぽかったりするから腹立たしいぜ？
Is that habit irritating because grandpa's name is an ordinary japanese name?
しかし、楼座叔母さんは他の親類と比べ、ほっとするところがある。
But, Rosa-oba-san, compared to the other relatives, has a point she can be relieved.
クソ親父や絵羽伯母さんには、人をからかったりおちょくったりしようとする、妙な性分があるが、
Damn dad and Eva-oba-san have a strange nature of teasing and make fun of people, but,
同じ血を引くにも関わらず楼座叔母さんにはそういうところはない。
Regardless of having the same blood, Rosa-oba-san is not like that.
親兄弟の中では一番の常識人なのだ。
Among the relatives, she's the most reasonable one.
秀吉伯父さんと同じで、いつも子供の味方でいてくれるやさしい叔母さんだ。
Like Hideyoshi-oji-san, she's a kind Aunt who always support the kids.
……ただ、教育的には厳しいのか、秀吉伯父さんのように小遣いの気前が良かったりはしないのだけが残念だぜ。
……It's just that, either she's educationally austere, or she's just not ok with the generosity of giving out money like Hideyoshi-oji-san, it's a pity
さて。
Well.
これで飛行機に乗る親族は全員揃った。
With this, all relatives to board in the airplane were present.
まるでそれを見届けたかのようなタイミングで、ロビーに放送があった。
The moment we were making sure of it, there was a broadcast in the lounge.
「お待たせしました。
「Sorry for the wait.
新島行き２０１便の搭乗をこれより開始いたします。
From now, we'll be commencing the boarding to flight 201 to Niijima.
ご搭乗のお客様はカウンター前の、白線前に２列でお並び下さい。」
Passengers in front of the counter, please, make 2 lines in front of the white line.」

Rudolf 「楼座、搭乗手続きまだだろ、急げ急げ。」
「Rosa, you have to deal with the boarding procedures yet, hurry hurry.」
Roza 「いけない…！
「Not good...!
真里亞、いらっしゃい！」
Maria, we're going!」

Maria 「うー！」
「Uh!」

滑走路に出る前に金属検査を受ける。
We'll undergo a metal inspection before going to the runway.
国際線のような物々しさはなかったが、小型機とはいえ一応は飛行機だ。
It didn't have the imposingness of the international air routes but, though a small machine, it's an airplane anyway.
金属探知機を持った職員にボディチェックを受ける。
We'll be body-checked by the staff member holding the metal detector.
並んだ全員がチェックをクリアすると、職員の先導で滑走路に出た。
When everybody lines up is checked clear, we leave to the runway guided by the staff member.
その行列を見てみると、何だ何だ、右代宮一族しかいないぜ。
Trying to look to that procession, what is it?, there's nobody except the Ushiromiya family.
これじゃまるで、貸切のチャーター機みたいじゃないか。
It looks like this is, so to speak, a reserved charter flight, isn't it?
飛行機の搭乗口前で行列は停まる。
The procession stops in front of the boarding entrance of the airplane.
先導の職員は振り返り、名簿を見ながら言った。
The guide turns around and said while looking the name registers.
「それではこれよりご搭乗となります。
「With that, from now on, you'll be boarding.
名簿をお読み上げいたしますので、
When I proceed to read out loud the names in the register,
前方の座席右側から順に、右、左、次の列の右、左と詰めてお座りになってください。
Please sit and occupy the seats in order from the front right seat, right, left, then, right, left of the next row.
それではお読み上げいたします。
With that, I'll proceed to read the names loud.
右代宮秀吉さま！」
Ushiromiya Hideyoshi-sama!」
Hideyoshi 「わしからか！
「It's me!」
はい！
「I'm here!
…そうだ絵羽、飴玉あるか？
…That's right, Eva, do you have a candy?
さっきから探してるんだが見付からないんや。」
Early, I was searching for one but I didn't find it.」
「右代宮絵羽さま。」
「Ushiromiya Eva-sama.」
Eva 「ハンドバッグの中よ。
「It's inside the handbag.
機内に入ったら出すわ。」
I'll get when we are inside the plane.」
離着陸の時の気圧の変化で耳が痛むのの予防に、飴玉がいいとかいう噂を聞いたな。
With the variations in the atmospheric pressure when taking off, I heard a rumour that candies are good to protect the ears from hurting.
それのことだろう。
Something like this.
Battler 「…俺の席、窓際だといいなぁ！」
「… It'd be nice if my seat were at the window!」
George 「ははは、大丈夫だよ。
「Hahaha, it's alright.
窓際席しかないもん。」
All the seats are at the window.」
譲治の兄貴が言うには、座席が２列しかないらしい。
It seems that, like George-aniki says, there's only two lines of seats.
さっすが小型機…。
As to be expected in a smal airplane….
………本当に揺れねぇだろうなぁ…？
………I wonder if it will really shake....?

「右代宮譲治さま。」
「Ushiromiya George-sama.」
George 「はい。
「Here.
大丈夫だよ戦人くん。
It's alright, Buttler-kun.
あんまり揺れないから。」
Because it won't shake too much.」

「右代宮戦人さま。」
「Ushiromiya Butler-sama.」
Battler 「あ、兄貴、あんまりってどのくらいだよぉ？！
「A-Aniki, how much is this "not much"?!
船から落ちても泳げるからいいが、飛行機は墜ちたらそれでおしまいなんだぜー？！
Even falling from a boat, it's fine because I can swin but, when an airplane falls down, is this the end of the line?!
もちろん客席にはパラシュートがあるんだろ？
Of course there's a parachute in the guest seating, right?
え、ねぇのッ？！」
Eh, right?!」

「右代宮留弗夫さま。」
「Ushiromiya Rudolf-sama.」
Rudolf 「おら、戦人、感動してねぇでとっとと奥行け。」
「Ora, Buttler, you are too impressionable.」
Battler 「痛ぇよ親父！
「It hurts dad!
押すなって！
Don't push me!
パラシュートがねぇんだよ！」
There's a parachute right!?
「右代宮霧江さま。」
「Ushiromiya Kyrie-sama」
Kirie 「ほら、仲良くジャレてないの。
「Hey, you're not playing cordially.
進む進む。」
Move. Move.」
Rudolf 「痛ぇよ霧江！
「It hurts, Kyrie!
押すなって！
Don't push!
ボンクラが進まねぇんだよ！」
The dumbass is not moving.
「右代宮真里亞さま。」
「Ushiromiya Maria-sama.」
Maria 「うー！
「Uh!
進む進む！」
Move Move!」
「右代宮楼座さま。」
「Ushiromiya Rosa-sama.」
Roza 「こら、真里亞！
「Hey, Maria!
静かにしなさい…。」
Be quiet….」
「こちらは機長の川畑です。
「Here's Kawahata, the pilot.
本日は新東京航空２０１便をご利用いただき、誠にありがとうございます。
We sincerely thank you for taking New Tokyo aviation's flight 201 today.
新島空港までは約２０分のフライトの予定です。
It's scheduled a 20 minutes flight until Niijima's airport.
上空の気流が乱れているとの報告が入っています。
We are receiving a report that the atmospheric currents in the sky are unrest.
多少の揺れがあるかもしれませんので、離陸後もシートベルトは外さないようにお願いいたします。」
Since there might be a little shaking, after we take off, I ask you to not unfasten your seat belts.」

「あ、兄貴ぃ、シートベルト外しちゃいけない揺れって何だよ？！
「A-aniki, what is this shaking that we can't unfasten our seat belts?!
ジャンボ機なら、離陸後はシートベルト外せるぜぇ？！
If it was a Jumbo, could we unfasten the seat belts?
それが外しちゃいけないってどんな揺れだよ～お？！
It's that, what kind of shaking is it that we can't unfasten it~?!
くそー、騙されたぁ、何が揺れないだぁ！
Shit, I was deceived, the heck it won't shake!
パラシュートはどこだよ？！
Where's the parachute?!
やっぱり俺は船がよかったああぁあぁー！！」
I knew it, I should have taken a boaaaaaat!!」
</pre>

Umineko Volume 1: Chapter 0.2

2008-01-20T23:09:01Z

Jumpyshoes: Forgot pre tags.

<pre>
「…………また。
…お酒を嗜まれましたな？」
".........Again.
...Did you appreciate the sake?"

聴診器を外しながら、年輩の医師は溜め息を漏らす。
While removing the stethoscope, the elder physician let out a sigh.
埃と甘ったるい異臭の入り混じった薄暗い書斎に、年輩の男たちの姿はあった。
In the gloomy study where dust and the sweet smells had mixed together, were the figures of elderly men

書斎と呼ぶにはとても広い部屋の一角には高級そうなベッドがあり、
In this study, in a corner of the very spacious room, there's a seemingly high class bed

診察を受ける男と、それを診察する医師。
The man undergoing medical examination and the physician doing it

そしてそれを見守る使用人のように見えた。
And the employee watching over it could be seen in a similar way.

「酒は我が友だ。
お前に負けぬ友人であり、そしてお前よりも付き合いが長い。」
"This sake is my friend.
It's a friend I won't lose to you, and our relationship is one I had before I met you."

聴診器のために胸を肌蹴させていた男は、着衣の乱れを直しながら、悪びれる様子もなくそう言う。
So said the the man who was being touched on his chest with the stethoscope, while tidying his clothes, without any shyness.

「…………金蔵さん。
…あんたの体が一見調子がいいのは薬が効いてるからだ。
"............Kinzou-san.
Your health apparently is fine because the medicine is working.
だが、そんな強い酒を飲み続けては薬の意味もなくなってしまう。
However, if you keep drinking such a strong sake it will cause the medicine to lose its effect.
…悪いことは言わん。
...I'm saying the sake is bad for you.
酒は控えなさい。」
So please don't drink so much."

「忠告の気持ちだけはありがたくいただいておく。
"I'll gratefully accept only the consideration of your advice.
我が友よ。
My friend.

………源次。
........Genji.

もう一杯頼む。
One more cup, please.

心持ち薄めでな。
To appease my mood.

南條の顔も立ててやれ。」
You too Nanjou, raise your head."

「………よろしいのですか。」
".........Is it alright?"

源次と呼ばれた老齢の執事は、酒を求める主と、それを止める主治医の双方を見比べた後、
The old butler, Genji, after eye-confronting the resigned attending physician and the master who demanded the sake
無言で小さく頷き、己の主の命令に忠実に従うのだった。
In silence, slightly nodded and followed his master's orders faithfully.
彼が酒棚で準備をするのを眺めながら、主治医の南條は再び深い溜め息を漏らす…。
While gazing at him preparing the racks of sake, the attending physician Nanjou once more let out a deep sigh....

室内を満たしているその匂い。
That aroma filled the inside of the room.

…心も、そして魂も溶かしてしまうような、毒のある甘い匂いは、
...The sweet aroma having a poison of a kind that melts the heart and soul,
主人の愛して止まないその毒々しい緑色の酒の匂いだったのだ。
was the aroma of that venomous green sake the master loves and can't stop drinking.

「……南條。
"......Nanjou.
お前は私の長きに渡る親友だ。
You are my close friend who I've known for a long time.

今日まで私を永らえさせてくれたことを、深く感謝する。」
Up to today, you made me be able to live a long life, I'm deeply grateful."
「私は何も。
"I didn't do anything.
……医者としての忠告など、金蔵さんはまったく聞いてくれませんからな。」
......Because as your physician and everything else, Kinzou-san never listens to me. "
「はっはっはっは…。
"HaHaHaHa...
お前とて、指し間違えた手を待てと言っても聞かぬではないか。
With you, even saying I'm waiting for the wrong chess piece, I wondn't listen, huh?
ならば相子というものだろう。」
So, I guess we can call it a draw."

「……お館様。」
"......Master."

「すまぬ。
"I'm so sorry.
……薬は切れても死にはせんが、こいつが切れては死んでしまうでな。」
......Even without the medicine I won't die but, without this guy I'd end up dying."

諦めの表情を浮かべる南條を尻目に、金蔵は源次に差し出されたグラスを受け取る。
Looking down upon Nanjou with a resigned expression, Kinzou takes the glass Genji was holding.

…いっぱいに満たされたその毒々しい色を見て酒だと連想できる者は少ないだろう。
...Looking at the venomous color in the cup, there's probably only a few people who could keep up with his drinking.
「………南條。
".........Nanjou.
正直に話せ。
Tell me honestly.

私の命はあとどの程度持つ？」
How much time do I have left?"

「さぁて…。
"Well...

どのくらいと申し上げれば、そのお酒を控えてくれますやら。」
If I tell how much, maybe you'll hold back with this sake."

南條はもう一度、諦めの溜め息を漏らす。
Nanjou once more let out a sigh.

そして、結局はグラスを煽る金蔵を見ながら言う。
And then, while looking at Kinzou agitating the glass, eventually says.

「………長くはありませんな。」
".........You don't have much time."

「…どの程度に長くないというのだ。」
"...I'm saying the amount is not much."

「……このチェスで例えましょう。
"......Let's compare with the chess here.

金蔵さんの詰めもなかなかですが、私のキングを追い詰めるには至りますまい。」
Kinzou's checkmate is considerable but, you wouldn't arrive to corner my King."

南條の目線の先には、サイドテーブルがありそこには重厚なチェスセットが置かれていた。
Before Nanjou's gaze, a heavy chess set was placed on the side table.
駒を見る限り、ゲームはだいぶ終盤に入っている。
Looking to the chess pieces, the game entered its great final stage.

黒のルークやビショップが敵陣深く食い込んでいた。
The black rook and bishop were deeply taking down the enemy lines.

白のキングはすでにキャスリングして追い詰められており、素人目に見てもそう長い時間を掛けずに決着がつきそうに見える。
The white king has already being castled and cornered, it was clear even for untrained eyes, without looking for too long, that the game's conclusion is set.
このチェスは、南條が診察に訪れる度に数手ずつを進め合ってきたものだ。
Nanjou moved the chess pieces each time he came to give a medical examination.
それを指して、決着に至るより金蔵が永眠する方が早いだろうと断言する。
Playing it, after the conclusion of the game, he asserts Kinzou will probably enter his eternal sleep soon.
…それは医者としてというより、長年の友人としての言葉だった。
...These words were more than a physician's, they were also the words of a close friend.

「…………普通の患者になら、
遺言を書くよう勧める頃です。」
"............Normally, this would be the time to recommend the patient to write his will.

「……遺言とは何だ、南條。
私の屍をどのように食い散らせとハゲタカ共に指南する書置きなのか。」
"......What will are you talking about Nanjo?
Will I leave handwritten instructions even to the vultures that will devour my corpse?"

「いいや違いますぞ。
"No, that's not it.
……遺言は、意思を残すことだ。
......A will is something where you can leave your intentions.
遺産分配のことだけを書くものじゃない。」
It's not only the inheritance division."
「ほう。
"Hou.
……遺産分配以外に書くこととは何なのか。」
......What would I write other than the inheritance division?"

「…………心残りや、
遣り残し。
"............something like your regrets.
受け継いで欲しいことや、
……伝えたいこと。
What you want the others to inherit,
......what you want to convey.

……何でもいいんです。」
......anything is fine."

「……ふ。
"......Hu.

………受け継いでほしいことや、伝えたいことだと？
.........what I want them to inherit, what I want to convey?
馬鹿馬鹿しい。
Bullshit.
この右代宮金蔵、後に残したいことも伝えたいこともただのひとつもないわッ！！
I, Ushiromiya Kinzou, don't have nor one thing I want to convey or leave behind!!
裸一貫で生まれた。
I was born with nothing.
そして裸一貫で死ぬ！
And I'll die with nothing.
馬鹿息子どもに残したいものなど何一つないわッ！！
I don't want to leave anything to my foolish sons!!
もしも訪れる最期が今日だとしても、今だとしても！
Even if I were to die today, even if I were to die now!
私は何も恐れることなくその死の運命を受け容れようではないか！！
I fear nothing, I won't accept that death destiny!!
全てを築き上げた。
I built everything.
富も！
My fortune!
名誉も！
My prestige!
全てだ！！
Everything!!
それらは私とともに築き上げられ、私とともに失われよう。
Those were built together with me, and will be gone with me.
後に残してやるものなど何もないわッ！！
I won't leave anything behind!!
何もないッ！！
Nothing!!
あとは野となれ山となれ！
The remains will become fields and mountains!
墓も棺も何も望まぬわ！！
I do not wish for tombs, coffins or anything!!
それが魔女と私の契約だ！
That's the contract between the witch and me!
私が死ぬ時に全てを失う！
When I die everything will be lost!
初めからその約束だからこそ、何も残らぬのだ。
It's the promise I made since the beggining, that's why nothing can be left.
何も残せぬのだ！！」
I can't leave anything!!"

そこまでを一気に捲くし立てると、金蔵は急にがっくりと肩を落とした。
When standing up to drink, Kinzou suddenly let his shoulders fall weakly.

…その表情は、まるで憑き物が落ちたように弱々しいものだった。
...that facial expression, was frail as if the obsession faded.

「………………だが未練はある。
"..................however there's reluctance.

残すものは何一つないが、残したまま逝けぬものが、ひとつだけある…。」
I won't leave anything and I can't die leaving things like this but, there's just one thing ..."

「………それを書き記せばいい。
".........You should write it down.
もちろん、生きている内にこなせればそれでいい。
Of course, it would be good if you could handle it while you are alive.
だが万一の時、残された者がそれを引き継いでくれる。
However, in the eventuality, the people left behind will take it over.
自分に万一があっても、必ずその心残りが解決できるように残していく。
Even being an eventuality for oneself, certainly that regret will bequeath in order to settle things

……それが遺言というものです。」
......That's what I call a will."

南條がやさしく肩を叩こうとすると、急に激昂した金蔵が南條のその手を払いのける。
When Nanjou tries to gently dust his shoulder, suddenly, an enraged Kinzou removes Nanjou's hands.

「駄目だ駄目だ駄目だ！！
"No No No!!
私が生きている内でなくてはならぬ、私は死ねば魂はすぐに契約の悪魔に食らわれて消え去ってしまう！
It must be while I'm alive, if I die, my soul will be devoured by the devil of the contract right away and end up disappearing!

死後の世界も安らぎも私にはないのだ！
I won't have peace or an after death life!

だから全ては私が生きている内でなければならぬ！！
That's why everything has to be while I'm alive!!
だから遺言状など私には必要ないッ！！
That's why I don't need a testament and such!!
そのようなものを書く暇があったなら……、
あったならッ！！
If I had time to write such things......,
If I had!!
…私は見たい。
...I want to see.
もう一度見たい！
I want to see it one more time.

ベアトリーチェの微笑む顔がもう一度見たい！！
I want to see Beatrice's smiling face one more time!!

あぁ、ベアトリーチェ、なぜに私をこれほどまでに拒むのか！！
Aah, Beatrice, why do you reject me so much!?
今こそお前に与えられた全てを返そう、全てを失おう！！
Right now, I'll return everything you gave me, I'll part with everything!!
だから最後にもう一度だけお前の微笑を見せてくれ…。
So, in the end, just one more time, show me your smile...
ベアトリーチェ、頼む後生だ、聞こえているはずだ、お前はそういう女だ！
Beatrice, it's the afterlife that I beg, you were supposed to be listening to me, you are a woman like that!
頼む、姿を見せてくれ！！
I beg you, show your figure to me!!
いるんだろう？！
You're here, right?
聞こえていながら姿を消し、今もこの部屋のどこかで私を嘲笑っているのだろう？！
You erased your figure while hearing me, now too, you are sneering at me somewhere in this room right?!
私の前にもう一度現れてくれ、そして微笑んでくれ！！
Appear before me one more time, and smile to me!!
なじってくれてもいい、望むならお前の手で私の命を奪ってくれてもいい！！
You can scold me, if you wish, you can snatch away my life with your hands!!
このままひとりで死にたくないッ！！
I don't want to die alone like this!!
お前の微笑みを再び一目見るまでは絶対に死ねないのだ！！
Until I take one more look at your smile, I absolutely can't die!!
あぁ、ベアトリーチェ、ベアトリーチェ！！
Aah, Beatrice, Beatrice!!
この命はくれてやる、お前にくれてやる！！
I offer this life, I offer it to you!!
後生だ、ベアトリーチェぇぇえぇえぇッ！！！」
It's the afterlife, Beatriceeeeeee!!!!"
</pre>

Umineko Volume 1: Chapter 0.2

2008-01-20T23:06:39Z

Jumpyshoes: New page: 「…………また。 …お酒を嗜まれましたな？」 ".........Again. ...Did you appreciate the sake?" 聴診器を外しながら、年輩の医師は溜め息を漏らす...

「…………また。
…お酒を嗜まれましたな？」
".........Again.
...Did you appreciate the sake?"

聴診器を外しながら、年輩の医師は溜め息を漏らす。
While removing the stethoscope, the elder physician let out a sigh.
埃と甘ったるい異臭の入り混じった薄暗い書斎に、年輩の男たちの姿はあった。
In the gloomy study where dust and the sweet smells had mixed together, were the figures of elderly men

書斎と呼ぶにはとても広い部屋の一角には高級そうなベッドがあり、
In this study, in a corner of the very spacious room, there's a seemingly high class bed

診察を受ける男と、それを診察する医師。
The man undergoing medical examination and the physician doing it

そしてそれを見守る使用人のように見えた。
And the employee watching over it could be seen in a similar way.

「酒は我が友だ。
お前に負けぬ友人であり、そしてお前よりも付き合いが長い。」
"This sake is my friend.
It's a friend I won't lose to you, and our relationship is one I had before I met you."

聴診器のために胸を肌蹴させていた男は、着衣の乱れを直しながら、悪びれる様子もなくそう言う。
So said the the man who was being touched on his chest with the stethoscope, while tidying his clothes, without any shyness.

「…………金蔵さん。
…あんたの体が一見調子がいいのは薬が効いてるからだ。
"............Kinzou-san.
Your health apparently is fine because the medicine is working.
だが、そんな強い酒を飲み続けては薬の意味もなくなってしまう。
However, if you keep drinking such a strong sake it will cause the medicine to lose its effect.
…悪いことは言わん。
...I'm saying the sake is bad for you.
酒は控えなさい。」
So please don't drink so much."

「忠告の気持ちだけはありがたくいただいておく。
"I'll gratefully accept only the consideration of your advice.
我が友よ。
My friend.

………源次。
........Genji.

もう一杯頼む。
One more cup, please.

心持ち薄めでな。
To appease my mood.

南條の顔も立ててやれ。」
You too Nanjou, raise your head."

「………よろしいのですか。」
".........Is it alright?"

源次と呼ばれた老齢の執事は、酒を求める主と、それを止める主治医の双方を見比べた後、
The old butler, Genji, after eye-confronting the resigned attending physician and the master who demanded the sake
無言で小さく頷き、己の主の命令に忠実に従うのだった。
In silence, slightly nodded and followed his master's orders faithfully.
彼が酒棚で準備をするのを眺めながら、主治医の南條は再び深い溜め息を漏らす…。
While gazing at him preparing the racks of sake, the attending physician Nanjou once more let out a deep sigh....

室内を満たしているその匂い。
That aroma filled the inside of the room.

…心も、そして魂も溶かしてしまうような、毒のある甘い匂いは、
...The sweet aroma having a poison of a kind that melts the heart and soul,
主人の愛して止まないその毒々しい緑色の酒の匂いだったのだ。
was the aroma of that venomous green sake the master loves and can't stop drinking.

「……南條。
"......Nanjou.
お前は私の長きに渡る親友だ。
You are my close friend who I've known for a long time.

今日まで私を永らえさせてくれたことを、深く感謝する。」
Up to today, you made me be able to live a long life, I'm deeply grateful."
「私は何も。
"I didn't do anything.
……医者としての忠告など、金蔵さんはまったく聞いてくれませんからな。」
......Because as your physician and everything else, Kinzou-san never listens to me. "
「はっはっはっは…。
"HaHaHaHa...
お前とて、指し間違えた手を待てと言っても聞かぬではないか。
With you, even saying I'm waiting for the wrong chess piece, I wondn't listen, huh?
ならば相子というものだろう。」
So, I guess we can call it a draw."

「……お館様。」
"......Master."

「すまぬ。
"I'm so sorry.
……薬は切れても死にはせんが、こいつが切れては死んでしまうでな。」
......Even without the medicine I won't die but, without this guy I'd end up dying."

諦めの表情を浮かべる南條を尻目に、金蔵は源次に差し出されたグラスを受け取る。
Looking down upon Nanjou with a resigned expression, Kinzou takes the glass Genji was holding.

…いっぱいに満たされたその毒々しい色を見て酒だと連想できる者は少ないだろう。
...Looking at the venomous color in the cup, there's probably only a few people who could keep up with his drinking.
「………南條。
".........Nanjou.
正直に話せ。
Tell me honestly.

私の命はあとどの程度持つ？」
How much time do I have left?"

「さぁて…。
"Well...

どのくらいと申し上げれば、そのお酒を控えてくれますやら。」
If I tell how much, maybe you'll hold back with this sake."

南條はもう一度、諦めの溜め息を漏らす。
Nanjou once more let out a sigh.

そして、結局はグラスを煽る金蔵を見ながら言う。
And then, while looking at Kinzou agitating the glass, eventually says.

「………長くはありませんな。」
".........You don't have much time."

「…どの程度に長くないというのだ。」
"...I'm saying the amount is not much."

「……このチェスで例えましょう。
"......Let's compare with the chess here.

金蔵さんの詰めもなかなかですが、私のキングを追い詰めるには至りますまい。」
Kinzou's checkmate is considerable but, you wouldn't arrive to corner my King."

南條の目線の先には、サイドテーブルがありそこには重厚なチェスセットが置かれていた。
Before Nanjou's gaze, a heavy chess set was placed on the side table.
駒を見る限り、ゲームはだいぶ終盤に入っている。
Looking to the chess pieces, the game entered its great final stage.

黒のルークやビショップが敵陣深く食い込んでいた。
The black rook and bishop were deeply taking down the enemy lines.

白のキングはすでにキャスリングして追い詰められており、素人目に見てもそう長い時間を掛けずに決着がつきそうに見える。
The white king has already being castled and cornered, it was clear even for untrained eyes, without looking for too long, that the game's conclusion is set.
このチェスは、南條が診察に訪れる度に数手ずつを進め合ってきたものだ。
Nanjou moved the chess pieces each time he came to give a medical examination.
それを指して、決着に至るより金蔵が永眠する方が早いだろうと断言する。
Playing it, after the conclusion of the game, he asserts Kinzou will probably enter his eternal sleep soon.
…それは医者としてというより、長年の友人としての言葉だった。
...These words were more than a physician's, they were also the words of a close friend.

「…………普通の患者になら、
遺言を書くよう勧める頃です。」
"............Normally, this would be the time to recommend the patient to write his will.

「……遺言とは何だ、南條。
私の屍をどのように食い散らせとハゲタカ共に指南する書置きなのか。」
"......What will are you talking about Nanjo?
Will I leave handwritten instructions even to the vultures that will devour my corpse?"

「いいや違いますぞ。
"No, that's not it.
……遺言は、意思を残すことだ。
......A will is something where you can leave your intentions.
遺産分配のことだけを書くものじゃない。」
It's not only the inheritance division."
「ほう。
"Hou.
……遺産分配以外に書くこととは何なのか。」
......What would I write other than the inheritance division?"

「…………心残りや、
遣り残し。
"............something like your regrets.
受け継いで欲しいことや、
……伝えたいこと。
What you want the others to inherit,
......what you want to convey.

……何でもいいんです。」
......anything is fine."

「……ふ。
"......Hu.

………受け継いでほしいことや、伝えたいことだと？
.........what I want them to inherit, what I want to convey?
馬鹿馬鹿しい。
Bullshit.
この右代宮金蔵、後に残したいことも伝えたいこともただのひとつもないわッ！！
I, Ushiromiya Kinzou, don't have nor one thing I want to convey or leave behind!!
裸一貫で生まれた。
I was born with nothing.
そして裸一貫で死ぬ！
And I'll die with nothing.
馬鹿息子どもに残したいものなど何一つないわッ！！
I don't want to leave anything to my foolish sons!!
もしも訪れる最期が今日だとしても、今だとしても！
Even if I were to die today, even if I were to die now!
私は何も恐れることなくその死の運命を受け容れようではないか！！
I fear nothing, I won't accept that death destiny!!
全てを築き上げた。
I built everything.
富も！
My fortune!
名誉も！
My prestige!
全てだ！！
Everything!!
それらは私とともに築き上げられ、私とともに失われよう。
Those were built together with me, and will be gone with me.
後に残してやるものなど何もないわッ！！
I won't leave anything behind!!
何もないッ！！
Nothing!!
あとは野となれ山となれ！
The remains will become fields and mountains!
墓も棺も何も望まぬわ！！
I do not wish for tombs, coffins or anything!!
それが魔女と私の契約だ！
That's the contract between the witch and me!
私が死ぬ時に全てを失う！
When I die everything will be lost!
初めからその約束だからこそ、何も残らぬのだ。
It's the promise I made since the beggining, that's why nothing can be left.
何も残せぬのだ！！」
I can't leave anything!!"

そこまでを一気に捲くし立てると、金蔵は急にがっくりと肩を落とした。
When standing up to drink, Kinzou suddenly let his shoulders fall weakly.

…その表情は、まるで憑き物が落ちたように弱々しいものだった。
...that facial expression, was frail as if the obsession faded.

「………………だが未練はある。
"..................however there's reluctance.

残すものは何一つないが、残したまま逝けぬものが、ひとつだけある…。」
I won't leave anything and I can't die leaving things like this but, there's just one thing ..."

「………それを書き記せばいい。
".........You should write it down.
もちろん、生きている内にこなせればそれでいい。
Of course, it would be good if you could handle it while you are alive.
だが万一の時、残された者がそれを引き継いでくれる。
However, in the eventuality, the people left behind will take it over.
自分に万一があっても、必ずその心残りが解決できるように残していく。
Even being an eventuality for oneself, certainly that regret will bequeath in order to settle things

……それが遺言というものです。」
......That's what I call a will."

南條がやさしく肩を叩こうとすると、急に激昂した金蔵が南條のその手を払いのける。
When Nanjou tries to gently dust his shoulder, suddenly, an enraged Kinzou removes Nanjou's hands.

「駄目だ駄目だ駄目だ！！
"No No No!!
私が生きている内でなくてはならぬ、私は死ねば魂はすぐに契約の悪魔に食らわれて消え去ってしまう！
It must be while I'm alive, if I die, my soul will be devoured by the devil of the contract right away and end up disappearing!

死後の世界も安らぎも私にはないのだ！
I won't have peace or an after death life!

だから全ては私が生きている内でなければならぬ！！
That's why everything has to be while I'm alive!!
だから遺言状など私には必要ないッ！！
That's why I don't need a testament and such!!
そのようなものを書く暇があったなら……、
あったならッ！！
If I had time to write such things......,
If I had!!
…私は見たい。
...I want to see.
もう一度見たい！
I want to see it one more time.

ベアトリーチェの微笑む顔がもう一度見たい！！
I want to see Beatrice's smiling face one more time!!

あぁ、ベアトリーチェ、なぜに私をこれほどまでに拒むのか！！
Aah, Beatrice, why do you reject me so much!?
今こそお前に与えられた全てを返そう、全てを失おう！！
Right now, I'll return everything you gave me, I'll part with everything!!
だから最後にもう一度だけお前の微笑を見せてくれ…。
So, in the end, just one more time, show me your smile...
ベアトリーチェ、頼む後生だ、聞こえているはずだ、お前はそういう女だ！
Beatrice, it's the afterlife that I beg, you were supposed to be listening to me, you are a woman like that!
頼む、姿を見せてくれ！！
I beg you, show your figure to me!!
いるんだろう？！
You're here, right?
聞こえていながら姿を消し、今もこの部屋のどこかで私を嘲笑っているのだろう？！
You erased your figure while hearing me, now too, you are sneering at me somewhere in this room right?!
私の前にもう一度現れてくれ、そして微笑んでくれ！！
Appear before me one more time, and smile to me!!
なじってくれてもいい、望むならお前の手で私の命を奪ってくれてもいい！！
You can scold me, if you wish, you can snatch away my life with your hands!!
このままひとりで死にたくないッ！！
I don't want to die alone like this!!
お前の微笑みを再び一目見るまでは絶対に死ねないのだ！！
Until I take one more look at your smile, I absolutely can't die!!
あぁ、ベアトリーチェ、ベアトリーチェ！！
Aah, Beatrice, Beatrice!!
この命はくれてやる、お前にくれてやる！！
I offer this life, I offer it to you!!
後生だ、ベアトリーチェぇぇえぇえぇッ！！！」
It's the afterlife, Beatriceeeeeee!!!!"

User:Smidge204

2007-11-12T02:20:14Z

Jumpyshoes: Reverted edits by 69.159.0.136 (Talk); changed back to last version by Smidge204

The president revealed the smile of a predator and returned the spectacles to his face after wiping them with the sleeve of his uniform.

“You don’t have to worry about this Koizumi; I will do a beautiful job. But…”

After putting his spectacles back on, the president went through a metamorphosis and became the perfect student council president everyone had come to expect. No wonder he sometimes pondered which one is the real him.

“And subduing those giants in the sealed reality created by the girl whose mind is filled with all sorts of ideas would be your job.”

Out of the student council president's sight, the president of our brigade appeared at the exit of the clubrooms block. Her face carried a look that is seen in all animals upon the arrival of spring. Beside her is a fairy exuding the radiance of the warm spring sun, the maid that is reserved for SOS Brigade use only.

Haruhi carried a cardboard box made of [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Corrugated_paper corrugated fiberboard] in one hand and held onto Asahina-san with the other, smiling as brightly as a Cheshire cat. However, the moment she saw the president, her eyebrows rose immediately.

“Hey you!”

Haruhi approached the president in large steps, totally ignoring the screams of Asahina-san, who she dragged along with her.

“It's just like I expected! You came over to make trouble for us while I wasn't around, right? However, I don't think we committed any crimes that would incur the wrath of the student council, did we?”


=={{edit separation|Page 025}}==

Regarding this, I guess everyone has differing views. What exactly are you doing here at the quadrangle?

“Ah, President-sempai…”

Blinking her eyes like a [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/European_Robin European Robin], Asahina-san is in her maid costume. This does not really matter, since it's probably as usual as having [http://plants.usda.gov/java/profile?symbol=SEVI4 Green Bristlegrass] growing on grasslands.

“Hey, Haruhi, why are you…” I finally started speaking “…dressed up like that?”

Haruhi proudly puffed her chest up.

“Do you have a problem with that? Is there anything wrong with wearing a [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Qipao cheongsam]?”

Like she mentioned, Haruhi is wearing a dark red cheongsam, decorated with a finely-stitched dragon. The cheongsam’s high cut revealed her supple and long legs. What’s more, the dress is sleeveless.

Since she had made such a huge din upon entering the quadrangle, the attention of everyone within it is now focused on her. Asahina-san, surprised by the sudden amount of attention on us, was so greatly embarrassed that she fumbled around trying to cover up her assets. If it is possible, I would have really hoped that I could have enjoyed such a sight by myself. Whatever law that prohibits this does not really matter in this case.

Clearing page for no particular reason [[User:Smidge204|Smidge204]] 08:05, 30 March 2007 (PDT)

Uh...'If you can do Japanese/Chinese -> English translations and wish to help, contact Smidge204 and he'll hook you up with the required materials. Just edit his user page with an e-mail address or catch him on IRC (#Baka-Tsuki on irc.rizon.net)'

Can do Chinese. failure_extraordinaire@yahoo.com I hope I'm doing this right...

test [[User:Smidge204|Smidge204]] 03:10, 14 June 2007 (PDT)

test2 [[User:Smidge204|Smidge204]] 06:55, 14 June 2007 (PDT)

User talk:Richard 23

2007-11-04T01:37:30Z

Jumpyshoes: Meh. Moogy said we could post the site. orz I'm failing so much today.

== Changes ==

Try to consolidate the changes, as if you notice in Recent changes, you've made quite a mess... :(

Make all your edits and edit in one go if you can.

--[[User:Velocity7|velocity7]]

Sorry. I didn't want to make any huge changes since I'm just a guest here. And I tried my best to document exactly what I did. :-P --[[User:Richard 23|Richard 23]] 16:44, 1 November 2007 (PDT)

== Future Projects ==

Please don't put future project suggestions on the Main Page's talk page. The forums exist for a reason (other then spam).

--[[User:Jumpyshoes|Jumpyshoes]] 16:35, 3 November 2007 (PDT)
: And from what I know, Translation of AIR RealLive version has already been taken by Moogy, all he needs are free translators on his team which could help him with the project. Anyway, I can't really broadcast the website since I don't have his permission to do so, and I don't really have permission to add other's website here except websites that is needed by a note or something. :3 -[[User:Dgreater1|DGreater1]]

:: Actually, Moogy just said that we could give out the TL wiki's site. <_< The Tsukuru site is [http://www.tsukuru.info/tlwiki/index.php?title=Main_Page here]. There's also a forum post [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=1572 here]. I'm also interested in the Air game translation. <_< --[[User:Jumpyshoes|Jumpyshoes]] 18:37, 3 November 2007 (PDT)

Talk:Main Page

2007-11-03T23:36:12Z

Jumpyshoes: Reverted edits by Richard 23 (Talk); changed back to last version by Sbloemeke

Thanks for your initial work, I remember reading it and was really disappointed when I got the end, and realised this wasn't touched for a loooong time.

Thanks for inspiring me to jump into Wikipedia to sort out the Haruhi anime/manga/novel page.

Salutation, comrade!
May Haruhi Suzumiya bless you!

:

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 10:17, 16 April 2006 (PDT)

Not to be too eager to claim credit, since I haven't done that much, yet -- but might I suggest that at least some of the other contributing translators/proofreaders are credited on the front page of the Suzumiya Haruhi project pages? --[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 08:04, 20 April 2006 (PDT)

== Hi ==

I'm a Haruhi Suzumiya fan, and I just wanted to say, you guys are the best! Thanks for translating all of the books. I don't know how I would've gotten them otherwise. By the way, does anyone know when the second season and/or tenth novel will be aired/released? [[User:71.2.72.10|71.2.72.10]] 23:27, 24 October 2007 (PDT)

:Season Two is generally predicted to start after Clannad, which still has 21 episodes to go (Next one in a few hours! Yay!) So, probably late April? Volume 10 will probably be released in the year 2395. :(.[[User:Sbloemeke|Sbloemeke]] 08:10, 25 October 2007 (PDT)

User talk:Richard 23

2007-11-03T23:35:32Z

Jumpyshoes: Future Projects

User:Kinny Riddle

2007-10-23T00:57:48Z

Jumpyshoes: Reverted edits by 203.152.105.17 (Talk); changed back to last version by Kinny Riddle

Just filling in this blank space so that my name won't be in a brownish-red colour all the time when others have a nice blue-ish feel to their names.

The reason's that simple, honest.

User talk:Jumpyshoes

2007-10-21T01:41:24Z

Jumpyshoes: HC did it already. <_<

This will now be my personal place where I put stuff to do. If you really want me to do something that has to do with editing, feel free to post it here. Just don't post something stupid please.

== Clannad ==

* Go through Clannad again.

* http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Clannad:SEEN4425 - Review where I put in the note. Roughly 1/2 down.

* http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Clannad:SEEN4430 - Where I put the note, Gokigenyou (spl).

* High touch --> High five.

== Create a B-T Trivia Category ==

Dear Jumpyshoes,

please create a Trivia Category page,

Please tag the IRC Quote page with that, and any other trivia like information page you can find in the wiki, once you have done that, please Forum p.m. me the page address and i will add the link on the main navigation bar.

thanks Jumpy!

regards,

[[User:202.181.241.190|202.181.241.190]] 19:01, 28 August 2007 (PDT)

^ Sorry. forgot to login. I'm at work. :rolleyes:

- [[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 19:02, 28 August 2007 (PDT)

User talk:Jumpyshoes

2007-10-21T01:40:52Z

Jumpyshoes: Bleh. Internet dies soon.

This will now be my personal place where I put stuff to do. If you really want me to do something that has to do with editing, feel free to post it here. Just don't post something stupid please.

== Clannad ==

* Go through Clannad again.

* http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Clannad:SEEN4425 - Review where I put in the note. Roughly 1/2 down.

* http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Clannad:SEEN4430 - Where I put the note, Gokigenyou (spl).

* High touch --> High five.

== Random ==

* Move Dokuro-Chan teaser from HC's page.

== Create a B-T Trivia Category ==

Dear Jumpyshoes,

please create a Trivia Category page,

Please tag the IRC Quote page with that, and any other trivia like information page you can find in the wiki, once you have done that, please Forum p.m. me the page address and i will add the link on the main navigation bar.

thanks Jumpy!

regards,

[[User:202.181.241.190|202.181.241.190]] 19:01, 28 August 2007 (PDT)

^ Sorry. forgot to login. I'm at work. :rolleyes:

- [[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 19:02, 28 August 2007 (PDT)

Talk:Clannad:SEEN1417

2007-10-21T01:13:23Z

Jumpyshoes: High Touch...

I'll be doing an alternative translation shortly, using yours as reference.[[User:Jc100|Jc100]] 15:09, 9 April 2007 (PDT)

== High Touch... ==

Can you consider changing "high touch"? One example of a misleading sentence...
<pre>
<0087> \{\m{B}} "When you shoot a ball in any ball game, your teammates will give you a high touch."
</pre>

I almost misread that... Also, because the original was Japanese, it might be some weird Engrish thingy.

Talk:Clannad

2007-10-20T04:08:05Z

Jumpyshoes: Patch section?

== Spreadsheets ==
I made some adjustments to the section of content availability as well as submission formats. The proper name for .ods files is "OpenDocument Format (ODF) spreadsheets" because the standard is a wide-open standard, ISO/IEC 26300, which can be implemented by absolutely anyone without royalties due, including by Microsoft (which they are very grudgingly trying to implement as a second-class format; go hit [http://www.groklaw.net Groklaw]for more details). Packages which can use ODF files include OpenOffice.org (rather than "OpenOffice" which could run afoul with Microsoft's "Office" trademark), KOffice's KSpread, and Sun Microsystem's StarOffice.

-- [[User:IRJustman|IRJustman]]

The spreadsheet format has been dropped for the sake of using wikitext for versioning.

-- [[User:Velocity7|velocity7]]

After talking with Velocity7, I've taken up the menu work. When the translations to the menus are complete, please email them to me, so I can reinsert them.

-- [[User:RaptorFB|RaptorFB]]

:If you guys are going to try to retain the old yellow chipboard color scheme (which I hope), I'd choose font type 10 over here [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=873] as it goes well with the style.

:-- [[User:Jc100|Jc100]] 14:28, 14 February 2007 (PST)

Apologize for my poor English first,I'm one of clannad gamers in China,you know,we have a translate group named Key Fans Club(KFC),they've done the translation of the Clannad,except for KOTOMI and After Story.Another group of translators(they're defer,dwing,yreer and so on)have done the machine-translated Clannad(All Contents),and they've just done the manual translation of KOTOMI.As you can see,the only part we need is After Story,which takes about one third of Clannad.We have already done the CRACK of RealLive(ver.1.3.5.4,support audio replay),and KFC even added some features in order to be sure that the KFC Translated Version will not be modified or used by other translators.And another group,especially dwing,he has already added a feature that Clannad can use AAC or OGG format for audio storage.As for a gamer,I'll be glad if we can work together,that we,gamers could get the full version of Clannad sooner.(KFC has been translating Clannad for about 2 years).
You may contact KFC at its GuestBook http://www.keyfc.net/bbs/list.asp?boardid=15,and you can contact Defer GROUP at yreer@163.com.(yreer is one of the important members of the group.)-------------A Sincerely Gamer.

== Patch section? ==

I know this is really jumping the gun, but maybe you should consider adding a "Patch" section. There are a few questions I've seen people ask like "Will the voice patch work?" etc. Instead of having them go all the way to the forums, it would be easier for them to just look at the project page and see a few frequently asked questions answered. Well, this the translation isn't even 80% complete and the editing is ongoing, etc. so it probably is too early to add a section like this.

--[[User:Jumpyshoes|Jumpyshoes]] 21:08, 19 October 2007 (PDT)

User talk:Jumpyshoes

2007-10-01T11:12:45Z

Jumpyshoes: I'm so bored . . . . And I don't like school . . .

This will now be my personal place where I put stuff to do. If you really want me to do something that has to do with editing, feel free to post it here. Just don't post something stupid please.

== Clannad ==

* Go through Clannad again.

* http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Clannad:SEEN4425 - Review where I put in the note. Roughly 1/2 down.

* http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Clannad:SEEN4430 - Where I put the note, Gokigenyou (spl).

== Random ==

* Move Dokuro-Chan teaser from HC's page.

== Create a B-T Trivia Category ==

Dear Jumpyshoes,

please create a Trivia Category page,

Please tag the IRC Quote page with that, and any other trivia like information page you can find in the wiki, once you have done that, please Forum p.m. me the page address and i will add the link on the main navigation bar.

thanks Jumpy!

regards,

[[User:202.181.241.190|202.181.241.190]] 19:01, 28 August 2007 (PDT)

^ Sorry. forgot to login. I'm at work. :rolleyes:

- [[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 19:02, 28 August 2007 (PDT)

Talk:Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume9 Chapter 3

2007-09-29T17:40:35Z

Jumpyshoes: Moved over readers note.

Canthelpit, can you pop by the forum over [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?p=15297#15297 here]? someone has booked the chapter already and we got to sort this out.

--[[User:Deskoh91|Deskoh91]] 04:25, 14 May 2007 (PDT)

== Sunday? ==

LINE 27: "But, even if I worry about it there's nothing that can be done. As for myself, there's Sasaki and Tachibana Kyoko, whom I met on Sunday." - Shouldn't this be Saturday? Kyon should be referring to the meeting on the Saturday morning when they met for the first time in front of the station.

== Error? ==

If anyone wants to join the Literature Club, Nagato can also finally display her airs as a senior, that isn't too bad. But again, she is after all an alien humanoid interface that has to read over three hundred Earth books per year. Even if she had juniors, it is difficult to imagine that they feel happy talking to Nagato with her transparent protective layer. But compared to looking for a book you want to read alone, it is still better to have a buddy to exchange books with. One can then exchange their newly-bought books with the other and would be much more convenient. After all I do not have the ability to critique or discuss the contents of the book after finishing it, so even though I borrowed books from her before, I had never lent her any. I might as well find some day to give her a library card as a gift or something.

Is this translated correctly? Kyon already gave Nagato a library card way back in volume 1 during the very first City Wide Search. Why would he be thinking about getting her another one?

This was posted by an anonymous user. I moved this over to the discussion page.

-[[User:Jumpyshoes|Jumpyshoes]] 10:40, 29 September 2007 (PDT)

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume1 Story1 Chapter3

2007-09-29T03:12:07Z

Jumpyshoes: Removed space.

== Chapter 03 ==



'''Chapter Three: Legend'''

Mister Colbert was a teacher who had dedicated twenty years to Tristein Magic Academy and was by now a mainstay figure.

His Runic name was "Colbert the Flame Snake," and naturally, he was a mage specializing in fire magic.

Since the Springtime Familiar Summoning a few days ago, he'd been concerned about the commoner boy that Louise had summoned. Or more precisely, he'd been concerned with nothing but the runes that had appeared on that boy's left hand. They were rare runes indeed, so for the last few nights, he'd confined himself to the library and had been researching various texts.

Tristein Magic Academy's library was located in the same tower as the dining hall. The bookshelves were unbelievably tall, about 30 meters in height, and the way they were lined up against the walls was a spectacle to behold. And rightly so, since this place was crammed with the history of everything following the creation of the new world in Halkeginia by the Founder Brimir.

Colbert was now in a section of the library called "Fenir's Library" which only teachers were allowed entry to.


The ordinary bookshelves that students had free access to didn't hold any answers that could satisfy him.

Using a Levitation spell, he floated up to an out-of-reach shelf and scanned it intently for a particular book.

His efforts were rewarded as his gaze fell upon the title of the book.

It was a very old text which held descriptions of the familiars that had been used by the Founder Brimir.

His attention was focused on one particular paragraph written in it, and as he read on in fascination, his eyes grew wide.

He compared the book with the sketch he'd made of the runes on the boy's left hand.

"Ah!" he gasped in surprise. At that moment, he lost the concentration necessary for maintaining his Levitation and almost fell to the floor.

Holding the book in his arms, he hurriedly descended to the floor and ran out of the library.

His destination was the Headmaster's Office.

<center>* * *</center>

The Headmaster's Office was located on the topmost floor of the tower. Sir Osmond, the current Headmaster of Tristein Magic Academy, sat with his elbows propped on his elegantly built sequoia  desk, looking unbearably bored as he shook his white beard and hair.


He'd been idly plucking out nose hairs, when he slowly murmured "hrm" and pulled open a desk drawer.

From inside it, he procured a smoking pipe.

As he did, Miss Longueville, the secretary who had been writing something at the other desk placed to the side of the room, waved her feather quill.

The pipe floated into the air and landed in Miss Longueville's palm. Sir Osmond muttered dejectedly, "Is it fun taking away an old man's little pleasures? Miss..."

"Managing your health is also part of my job, Old Osmond."

Sir Osmond stood up from his chair and walked up to the cool and collected Miss Longueville. Stopping behind the seated Longueville, he closed his eyes with a serious expression.

"If the days keep passing by so peacefully, figuring out how to spend time is going to become a rather big problem."

The wrinkles etched deeply on Osmond's face only gave hints to the history of his life. People guessed him to be a hundred years old, even three hundred years old. But as to his true age, no one really knew. It's possible he himself didn't know anymore either.

"Old Osmond," Miss Longueville called to him, without taking her eyes off the feather quill that was scribbling away on the parchment.


"What is it? Miss..."

"Please stop saying you have nothing to do as an excuse to touch my bottom."

Sir Osmond then opened his mouth slightly and began walking around in tottering steps.

"Please stop pretending to be senile whenever a situation goes bad," Longueville added calmly. Sir Osmond sighed deeply. It was a sigh bearing the weight of many troubles.

"Where do you think the ultimate truth may be? Haven't you ever wondered that? Miss..."

"Wherever it is, I assure you, it's not underneath my skirt, so please stop sneaking your mouse under the desk."

Sir Osmond's face fell, and he murmured sadly.

"Montsognir."

From under Miss Longueville's desk scurried out a little mouse. It dashed up Osmond's leg and perched on his shoulder, twitching its tiny head. He fished out some nuts from a pocket and held one out to the mouse.

"Chuchu," the mouse chittered, apparently pleased.


"You're my only truly trustworthy friend, Montsognir."

The mouse began nibbling on the nut. It disappeared quickly, and the mouse chittered "chuchu" once more.


"Ah, yes, yes. You want more? Very well, I shall give you more. But first, I would ask that you report back, Montsognir."

"Chuchu"

"I see. White and plain white too, hrm. But Miss Longueville should really stick to black. Wouldn't you agree, my cute Montsognir?"

Miss Longueville's eyebrows twitched.

"Old Osmond."

"What is it?"

"The next time you do that, I'm reporting it to the palace."

"Kah! Do you think I could be Headmaster of this Academy if I was scared of the palace all the time?!"

Sir Osmond flashed his eyes wide and yelled angrily. It was an impressive display, completely unexpected of a frail-looking old man.

"Don't get all prissy just because I peeked at your underwear! At this rate, you'll never get married! Haa~~ To be young again~~ Miss..."

Old Osmond began stroking Miss Longueville's bottom without hesitation.

Miss Longueville stood up and wordlessly kicked her boss around.

"Sorry. Stop. Ow. I won't do it anymore. Really."

Old Osmond covered his head and cowered. Miss Longueville breathed heavily as she continued kicking Osmond.


"Ack! How can you! Treat a senior! In this way! Hey! Ouch!"

This "peaceful" moment was interrupted by a sudden intrusion.

The door was thrown open with a slam, and Colbert rushed inside.

"Old Osmond!"

"What is it?"

Miss Longueville was back at her desk, sitting there as if nothing had happened. Sir Osmond had his arms behind him, and turned to face the visitor with a serious expression. That was certainly a quick recovery.  

"I-I-I have some big news!"

"There is no such thing as big news. Everything is but a collection of small events."

"P-P-Please take a look at this!"

Colbert handed Osmond the book he had been reading just before.

"This is "The Familiars of the Founder Brimir," is it not? Are you still going around digging up old literature like this? If you have time to do that, why don't you think up some better ways of collecting school fees from those slack nobles? Mister, err... What was it again?"

Sir Osmond cocked his head.

"It's Colbert! You forgot?!"


"Right, right. Now I remember. It's just that you talked so fast I never really caught it. So, Colby , what is it about this book?"

"Please take a look at this also!"

Colbert then handed him the sketch of the runes on Saito's left hand.

The moment he saw that, Osmond's expression changed. His eyes took on a solemn light.

"Miss Longueville, would you please excuse us?"

Miss Longueville stood up and left the room. Osmond spoke only after he confirmed she was properly outside.

"Explain this to me with every detail, Mister Colbert..."

<center>* * *</center>

It was just before lunchtime when they finally finished tidying up the classroom that Louise had made a mess of. As punishment, using magic to clean up had been forbidden, so it had taken considerable time to finish. But then again, Louise couldn't really use most spells anyway, so it hadn't affected her much. Mrs. Chevreuse had regained consciousness two hours after she'd been caught in the explosion, and while she did return to class, she didn't give any more lectures on Transmutation for that entire day. It would seem she had been rather traumatized.


Having finished tidying up, Louise and Saito headed to the dining hall for lunch.
Along the way, Saito made fun of Louise over and over. After all, it was Louise's fault that he'd had to do all that manual labor just now. It was Saito who had carried over the new window glass. It was Saito who had moved all the heavy desks. And of course, it was Saito who had wiped the soot-blackened classroom clean with a cloth. All Louise had done was wipe down a few desks, and reluctantly at that.

''I have to sleep on the floor. The food sucks. And on top of that, I have to wash underwear. (Not that I've done it yet.)''

With all that mistreatment from Louise, there was no way Saito could keep quiet about her new-found weakness. He teased Louise like there was no tomorrow.

"'Louise the Zero.' Now I get it~ That's just perfect~ Rate of success is zero. But a noble despite that... wonderful!"

Louise didn't say a word, which only roused Saito further.

"Transmutation! Ah! Kaboom! Transmutation! Ah! Kaboom! Oh, I screwed up! Only 'the Zero' screws this up!"

Saito danced circles around Louise like this, raising his arms every time he said "kaboom," mimicking an explosion. It was quite a detailed performance.

"Mistress Louise. This humble familiar has made a song for you."

Saito said, bowing his head respectfully. Of course, it was an empty gesture, a complete mockery.

Louise's eyebrow was twitching furiously. She was on the verge of blowing her top, but Saito was too absorbed in his excitement to notice that.


"Why don't you go ahead and sing it?"

"'Lou-Lou-Louise is such a hopeless case~ A magician that can't even use magic! But that's all right! Because she's a girl...'" 

Saito held his stomach as he burst into laughter.

"Bwahahaha!!"

He was laughing at his own joke. Perhaps he was just as hopeless.

<center>* * *</center>

When they arrived at the dining hall, Saito pulled out a chair for Louise.

"Just remember, my lady. Don't cast any spells on the food. Just imagine the mess if it exploded."

Louise took the seat wordlessly. Saito was feeling thoroughly satisfied, having got one back on the rude and arrogant Louise with his putdowns. Even the usual excuse for a meal didn't bother him as much.

While the meager soup and bread he got served was still painful to behold, it was a pretty even trade-off for getting to laugh so much earlier.

"Right then, Founder someone-or-another. Your Highness the Queen. Thanks a bunch for the crappy food. Itadakimasu."

As he went to eat, the plate was snatched away.

"What are you doing?!"


"Th-th-th..."

"'Th-th-th'?"

Louise's shoulders shook angrily, as did her voice. Somehow, she'd managed to reign in her overflowing fury until they'd arrived at the dining table. Probably so that she could bestow an appropriate punishment.

"Th-th-th-this familiar, how dare it say s-s-s-such things to its m-m-m-master?"

Saito realized he'd gone too far.

"I'm sorry! I won't say any more, so give me back my food!"

"No! Absolu~~tely not!"

Louise screamed, twisting her cute face in rage.

"One meal cut for every time you've said 'Zero!' And that's final! No exceptions!"

<center>* * *</center>

In the end, Saito left the dining hall without having eaten anything.

''I shouldn't have been so sarcastic about it...'' But it was too late to regret.

"Haa, I'm starving... Damn..."

Clutching his stomach, he leaned one hand on a wall.

"Is something the matter?"


He turned around to see a normal-looking girl in a maid's outfit carrying a big silver tray, looking concernedly at him. Her black hair was neatly adorned with a headband, and her freckles were cute.

"It's nothing..." Saito waved his left hand.

"Are you by any chance the one who became Miss Valliere's familiar...?"

It seemed she noticed the runes inscribed on Saito's left hand.

"You know me?"

"A little. It's become quite a rumor, you know, that a commoner was called by the summoning magic."

The girl smiled sweetly. It was the first carefree smile Saito had seen since he came to this world.

"Are you a mage too?" Saito asked.

"Oh no, not me. I'm a commoner, just like you. I serve the nobility here by doing domestic duties."

''I'm actually from Earth and not a commoner, but it's probably useless to try explain.'' Saito decided to just introduce himself.


"I see... Well, I'm Hiraga Saito. Nice to meet you."

"That's quite a strange name... I'm Siesta."

At that point, Saito's stomach grumbled.

"You must be hungry."

"Yeah..."


"Please follow me this way."

Siesta walked off.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito was led to the kitchen located at the rear of the dining hall. Lots of large pots and ovens were lined up inside. Cooks and other maids like Siesta were busily preparing food.

"Please wait one moment, okay?"

Siesta had Saito sit on a chair placed in the corner of the kitchen and disappeared hastily into the back.

She soon returned with a bowl full of warm stew in her hands.

"This is some stew made from the leftovers of the nobles' meals. If you don't mind, please eat this."

"Can I?"

"Yes. It's only the staff meal though..."

Her kindness was touching. This was completely different from the soup that Louise had given him. He scooped up a spoonful and brought it to his mouth. ''Delicious. I'm going to cry.''


"This is so good~!"

"That's great. There's plenty if you want seconds, so take your time."

Saito ate the stew as if in a dream. Siesta stood watching him, smiling sweetly all the while.


"Weren't you given anything to eat?"

"That girl went and took my plate away when I called her 'Louise the Zero.'"

"Oh no! You shouldn't say things like that to nobles!"

"Noble schnoble. Getting all high-horsed just because they can use magic."

"You must have a lot of courage..."

Siesta looked at Saito with an expression of amazement.

Saito gave Siesta back the empty bowl.

"That was really tasty. Thanks."

"I'm glad you liked it. Feel free to visit whenever you're hungry. If you don't mind having whatever we're having, I'd be happy to share."

Such a kind offer. Saito was even more touched.

"Thanks..."

Saito suddenly broke out in tears, surprising Siesta.

"Wh-what's the matter?"

"No... It's just that it's the first time anyone's been so nice to me since I came to this world... I got a bit emotional..."

"Th-that's an exaggeration."


[[Image:ZNT-page083.jpg|thumb|''"Delicious. I'm going to cry."'']]


"It's not. If there's anything I can do for you, just tell me. I'll lend a hand."

He wasn't particularly interested in something like washing Louise's underwear, and would much rather help this girl instead.

"In that case, please help me serve the desserts."

Siesta said with a smile.

"Okay," Saito nodded enthusiastically.

<center>* * *</center>

Lots of dessert cakes were arranged on a big silver tray. Saito carried the tray, while Siesta picked up the cakes with tongs and served them one by one to the nobles.

One mage in particular stood out. He had curly blonde hair, wore a frill-trimmed shirt, and looked rather self-important. There was a rose stuck in his shirt pocket too. His friends around him were poking all kinds of fun at him.

"So, Guiche! Who're you going out with now?"

"Who's your lover, Guiche?"

So it seemed the prideful mage was called Guiche. He gently raised a finger to his lips.

"'Go out?' I hold no one woman in such special regard. After all, a rose blooms for the pleasure of many."

''This guy's likening himself to a rose. An egotist like this is far beyond help.'' He was the kind of narcissist that made onlookers more embarrassed than himself. Saito glared at him, hoping he'd just die.


At that moment, something fell out of Guiche's pocket. It was a small glass bottle with a purple liquid swirling inside it.

''I don't really like this guy, but I should still tell him he dropped something.''

Saito called out to Guiche.

"Oi, you dropped this bottle from your pocket."

But Guiche didn't turn around. ''This guy's ignoring me!''

Saito passed the tray to Siesta and bent down to pick up the bottle.

"I said, you dropped something, playboy."

He placed it on the table. Guiche shot Saito a dirty look, and pushed the bottle away.

"This is not mine. What are you talking about?"

Guiche's friends then realized where the bottle came from and raised a loud commotion.

"Ooh? That perfume, isn't that Montmorency's?"

"Yeah! That vivid purple color is the perfume that Montmorency only mixes for herself!"

"So to have something like that fall out of your pocket, Guiche, means that you're going out with Montmorency now, right?"


"No wait, listen to me. I'm saying this for the sake of her reputation, but..."

As Guiche was about to say more, a girl, who wore a brown cloak and had been sitting at the table behind them, stood up and walked over to Guiche's seat.

She was a cute girl sporting chestnut-colored hair. According to the color of the cloak she wore, she was a first year student.

"Master Guiche..." 

And with that, she started crying uncontrollably.

"I knew it, you and Miss Montmorency are..."

"They’re misunderstanding. Katie, listen. The only person I hold in my heart is you..."

But the girl called Katie slapped Guiche's face as hard as she could.

"That perfume you dropped from your pocket is more than enough proof! Goodbye!"

Guiche rubbed his cheek.

At this point, a girl with tightly rolled hair stood up from a seat further down the table. Saito recognized her as the girl who'd had the argument with Louise when he was first summoned to this world.

Wearing a severe expression, she approached Guiche with quick clipped steps.


"Montmorency. This is a misunderstanding. All I did was accompany her on a long trip to the forests of La Rochelle..." Guiche said, shaking his head. While he was pretending to remain composed, a drop of cold sweat ran down his forehead.

"Just as I thought! You've been making moves on that first year, haven't you?!"

"Please, Montmorency the Perfume. Don't twist your rose-like face in anger like that. It saddens me to see it!"

Montmorency grabbed a bottle of wine that was on the table and poured its contents out audibly on Guiche's head.

And then...

"You liar!"

She yelled and stormed off.

Silence fell upon the hall.

Guiche pulled out a handkerchief and slowly wiped his face. Shaking his head, he spoke dramatically.

"It would seem those ladies do not understand the meaning of a rose's existence."

''Yeah, and you just keep trying that,'' Saito thought, as he took the tray back from Siesta and began walking off.

Guiche called him to a stop.


"Stop right there."

"What now?"

Guiche spun his body about on the chair and crossed his legs with a flourish. It gave Saito a headache to see such arrogance exude from every action.

"Thanks to you thoughtlessly picking up some bottle of perfume, the reputation of two ladies has been damaged. How will you take responsibility?"

Saito replied in an exasperated tone.

"Hey, it's your fault for two-timing."

Guiche's friends burst out laughing.

"Exactly, Guiche! It's your fault!"

Guiche's face flushed crimson.

"Listen, server. When you put the bottle of perfume on the table, I pretended not to know anything, didn't I? Would it have hurt to be a little bit tactful and just go along with it?"

"Whatever. Either way, your two-timing would've been blown anyway. And also, I'm not a server."

"Hmph... Ah, you are..."

Guiche snorted, as if looking down on Saito.

"You must be the commoner summoned by that "Louise the Zero." To have expected a noble's wits from a commoner was completely my mistake. You may leave."


Saito snapped then. Pretty boy or not, there was no way Saito was just going to stand there quietly taking all this from such a conceited narcissist. He couldn't help but make one inflammatory comment.

"Shut up you over-pretentious bastard. Why don't you go suck on roses for the rest of your life?"

Guiche's eyes narrowed.

"It would seem that you don't know the proper etiquette for addressing a noble."

"Unfortunately, I come from a world where there are no such people as nobles."

Saito raised his right hand and spoke imperiously, mimicking Guiche's actions.

"Very well. Then I shall teach you a lesson about respect. A perfect way to relieve some stress." 

Guiche stood up.

"How amusing."

Saito bared his teeth and growled. ''First, I didn't like this guy right from the start. Second, he's going out with two fairly cute girls - though neither are as cute as Louise. And last, he made a fool of me.''

''That's more than enough reason for me to fight. And while I'm at it, I'll hit him a couple more times on Louise's behalf. After all, she's still a girl!''

"You wanna do it here?"


Saito said. Despite being taller than Saito, Guiche was the lanky type and looked rather weak. Playboys are said to be lacking both money and power. Saito wasn't particularly strong himself, but he didn't think he'd lose.

Guiche turned in the other direction.

"Are you running away?"

"Don't be stupid. I can't taint the dining table of nobles with the blood of a commoner, can I? I'll be waiting at <span id="back_to_vestri">[[#vestri|Vestri]]</span> Court. Come once you're finished delivering those cakes."

Looking excited, Guiche's friends stood up and followed him off.

One person remained though, as if to make sure Saito didn't run away himself.

Siesta gazed at Saito, her entire body quivering. Saito spoke with a grin.

"It's all right. There's no way I'll lose to that weakling. Some noble, huh?"

"You... You're going to get killed."

"What?"

"If you truly anger a noble..."

Siesta dashed off in a hurry.

''What was that about?'' Saito muttered. ''Is that guy really that strong?''

Louise ran up to him from behind.


"Hey! What do you think you're doing?! I saw all that!"

"Yo, Louise."

"This is no time to be "yo"-ing me! How can you just go promising duels like it's no big deal?!"

"But that guy was really irritating me..."

Saito said indignantly.

Louise sighed and shrugged disappointedly.

"Apologize to him."

"Why?"

"If you don't want to be hurt, go and apologize. If you do it now, he might forgive you."

"Are you kidding! Why do '''I''' have to apologize?! He insulted me first! And besides, I was only being helpful..."

"Just do it."

Louise fixed Saito with a firm look.

"No way."

"So stubborn... But you know what? You can't win. You'll be badly injured. Actually, you'll be lucky to come back alive with just injuries."

"I won't know that unless I try, right?"


"Listen, a commoner can never beat a mage!"

"So where's this Vestri Court?"

Saito walked off. The friend of Guiche's that had been watching Louise and Saito's exchange pointed with his chin.

"This way, commoner."

"Aaah, jeez! Really! Why does this familiar keep going off and doing stuff on its own?!"

With that, Louise chased after Saito.

<center>* * *</center>

Vestri Court was the central garden situated between the Wind and Fire elemental towers. Being located to the west, the Court didn't receive much sunshine, even in the middle of the day, but it was the perfect place for a duel.

Right now... the place was packed with people who had heard the rumors.

"Gentlemen! It's a duel!"

Guiche lifted his artificial rose high, eliciting a loud cheer from the crowd.

"Guiche is going to duel! His opponent is Louise's commoner!"

''I have a name too y'know...'' Saito thought bitterly.

Waving his arms about, Guiche acknowledged the cheering.


And then, as if finally noticing Saito's presence there, he turned to face him.

Saito and Guiche stood in the middle of the Court, glaring intently at each other.

"First of all, I commend you for coming here instead of running away!" Guiche remarked in a sing-song voice, as he twirled his rose.

"Like anyone would run away!"

"Right then, let us begin," said Guiche.

''Less talk, more action.'' Saito rushed forward. ''Fights are won by whoever gets in the first strike!''

''It's roughly ten paces to where Guiche is. I don't care much for nobles or mages; I'm just going to crush that arrogant nose of yours down to size!''

Guiche watched Saito with a leisurely smile and flicked his rose.

A petal floated down as if dancing in the air...

And became the armor-clad shape of a female warrior.

Its height was about the same as a person’s, but it appeared to be constructed from some hard metal. Under the pale sunlight, its skin... its armor gleamed.

It stood stoically in Saito's way.

"Wh-what the heck is this?!"


"I am a mage, therefore I fight using magic. Surely you have no complaints?"

"Wh-why you..."

"I guess I forgot to mention earlier. My Runic name is "the Bronze." Guiche the Bronze. Accordingly, my bronze golem "Valkyrie" shall be your real opponent."

"Eh?"

The warrior-shaped golem charged towards Saito.

Its right fist impacted heavily with Saito's stomach.

"Harg!"


Saito groaned and collapsed to the ground. Not at all surprising, considering he'd been gut-punched by a bronze fist.

The golem looked down on Saito emotionlessly.

He couldn't stand up through the pain. ''I guess this is what it feels like to be hit by a pro boxer,'' he thought.

"What, over already?"

Guiche sounded dissatisfied. From the mass of people, Louise burst out.

"Guiche!"

"Oh, Louise! My bad. I'm just borrowing your familiar for a bit."

Louise shook her long hair and yelled angrily at Guiche.


"That's quite enough! And besides, dueling is strictly forbidden!"

"Only dueling between nobles is forbidden. Nobody has forbidden duels between commoners and nobles."

Louise was at a momentary loss for words.

"Th-that's because nothing like this has ever happened before..."

"Louise, do you like this commoner?"

Louise's face burned an angry scarlet.

"No! Don't be ridiculous! It's just that I won't put up with having my familiar beaten up before my eyes!"

"...Wh-who's being beaten up? I'm just fine."

"Saito!"

Seeing Saito was up again, Louise practically screamed out his name.

"...Hehehe, you've finally called me by my name."

Louise was trembling.

"You understand now, right? A commoner can never beat a mage!"

"...I was a little careless, that's all. I'm all right, so step back."

Saito pushed Louise back.


"What's this? I didn't think you could stand up again... Maybe I went too easy on you?" said Guiche, provoking Saito further.

Saito walked slowly towards Guiche. Louise followed him and grabbed his shoulder.

"You need to stop! Idiot! Why are you still standing?"

He shook her hand off his shoulder.

"Because he pisses me off."

"He pisses you off? Look, there's no embarrassment in losing to a mage!"

"Shut up," Saito muttered as he kept taking unsteady steps forward.

"Eh?"

"Really, you're starting to get on my nerves too... I know next to nothing about mages or nobles, but to me you're all the same bunch of ego-inflated brats. Just what's so brilliant about magic? Idiots."

Guiche watched Saito with a faint smile painted on his face.


"The more you try, the more pointless this becomes."

Saito's characteristic fighting spirit flared, and he uttered a short growl.

"That was nothing. Your little statue, it's too weak."


The smile fell away. The golem's right hand lashed out to strike Saito's face. He caught the blow square on the cheek and was knocked to the ground.

Blood dripped from his broken nose.

Trying to stem the blood flow, Saito was taken aback.

''Crap... So this is a mage's power. I've been in a few fights here and there, but that punch was like nothing else I'd received before.''

Despite that, he rose shakily to a stand. Guiche's golem mercilessly sent him flying once more with a kick.

He got up again. And was struck down again.

Over and over, the process was repeated.

The eighth punch connected with Saito's right arm. There was a sick snapping noise.

Unable to see out of his swollen shut left eye, he checked his arm with his left. It was bent at a wrong angle.

While Saito stared blankly at his arm, the golem came over and planted a foot on his face.

His head hit the earth hard, and he lost consciousness for a moment.

When he came to, he could see Louise's face framed by a backdrop of blue sky.

"Please. Just stop now."


Louise's hazel eyes were wet with tears.

Saito tried to speak, but the pain in his chest from the repeated blows was hard to overcome.

Regardless, he concentrated his willpower and managed to croak in a hoarse voice.

"...Are you crying?"

"I am not! Who would cry here? Anyway, this is enough. You did very well. I've never seen a commoner like you before."

His broken arm throbbed with agony. Saito grimaced.

"That... hurts."

"Of course it hurts! That's obvious! Just what were you thinking?"

Tears ran down Louise's face and fell on Saito's cheek.

"You're my familiar, understand? I'm not going to forgive you for any more stupid acts."

Guiche's voice called out to the pair.

"Are we quite done yet?"

"...Hold your horses. I'm just catching my breath."

"Saito!"

Guiche smiled, and flicked his rose. This time, the petal transformed into a sword. Guiche grabbed it and threw it in Saito's direction. The blade point stabbed into the ground not too far from where Saito lay.


"If you're still willing to continue, then take that sword. If not, all you need to say is a simple "I'm sorry." Then I can just forgive you and be done with it."

"Don't insult him!"

Louise yelled, standing up. But Guiche gave no indication that he had heard her and kept talking.

"Understand? The sword. In other words, a weapon. It's the very least you commoners will need if you want to take revenge against us nobles. So as I said, if you're still up for it, take that sword."

Saito reached out for the blade with his right hand. But with that arm broken, he couldn't put much strength in his fingers.

His hand was stopped by Louise.

"No! There is absolutely no way I'm letting you do this! If you take that sword, Guiche won't show any mercy!"



"I can't go back to my world... Which means I'm stuck living in this one, right?"
Saito muttered, almost to himself. He didn't look at Louise.

"That's right. So what about it?! Right now that doesn't matter!!"

Louise held his right hand tightly. Saito declared in a clear strong voice.

"I don't mind being a familiar... I can take sleeping on the floor... I don't care if the food sucks... Washing underwear? I'll do that too. It's not like I really have a choice."


Saito paused there and curled his left hand into a fist.

"But..."

""But..." What?"

"I will not bow to anyone against my will!"

Drawing on his last reserves of strength, Saito forced himself to a stand. Pushing Louise aside, he grabbed the blade stuck in the ground with his left hand.

In that instant...

The runes inscribed on that hand began glowing brightly.

<center>* * *</center>

Let us change locations for a moment and return to the Headmaster's Office.

Mister Colbert was fervently explaining everything to Sir Osmond about the commoner boy that was summoned by Louise at the Springtime Familiar Summoning... About how he was concerned about the runes that had appeared on the boy's hand as proof of the contract between him and Louise... And that when he had gone to find out more...

"You discovered that he is the Founder Brimir's familiar Gandalfr?"

Osmond intently examined Colbert's sketch of the runes on Saito's left hand.


"Yes! The runes that appeared on that boy's left hand are exactly the same as the runes that were inscribed on the legendary familiar Gandalfr!"

"So, your conclusion?"

"That boy is Gandalfr! If this isn't big news, then what is, Old Osmond?"

Colbert stood up as he wiped his balding head with a handkerchief.

"Hrm... Certainly, the runes are the same. But for an ordinary commoner boy to become Gandalfr just by having the same runes... I wonder how that could've happened."

"What shall we do?"

"However, it is probably too early to be making definite claims."

"That's true."

Sir Osmond drummed his fingers on the desk.

There was a knock on the door.

"Who is it?"

From behind the door came Miss Longueville's voice.

"It's me, Old Osmond."

"What is it?"


"It seems there are some students dueling at Vestri Courts. It's causing quite a commotion. A few teachers have gone there to try and stop it, but their attempts are being impeded by the sheer number of students."

"For heaven's sake, these noble kids have far too much free time to stir up trouble with. So, who's involved?"

"One of them is Guiche de Gramont."

"Ah, that idiot son of Gramont. Skirt-chasing must run in the family, considering his father's even more of a womanizer. I wouldn't be surprised if the boy knows every girl in school. And his opponent is?"

"...Well, it's not a mage. I've been told it's Miss Valliere's familiar."

Osmond and Colbert exchanged a look.

"The teachers are requesting to use the "Bell of Sleep" to stop the duel."

Osmond's eyes glinted like a hawk's.

"Ridiculous. There's no need to use such an important artifact just to stop a children's fight. Leave them be."

"Understood."

Miss Longueville's footsteps disappeared down the hallway.

Colbert swallowed audibly and verbally pressed Osmond.

"Old Osmond."


"Hrm."

Sir Osmond waved his staff and a big mirror set in the wall began scrying the situation at Vestri Courts.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito was surprised. The moment he grabbed the sword, all the pain in his body disappeared.

He realized the runes on his left hand were glowing.

And then...

''My body feels as light as a feather. I could almost take off and fly.''

In addition, the blade he held in his left hand felt so familiar that it seemed like an extension of his body.

''That's strange. I've never even touched a sword before...''

Seeing Saito with the weapon in hand, Guiche smiled coldly.

"Firstly, let me congratulate you. I'm honestly quite impressed that a commoner would come this far against a mage."

With that, he twirled the rose in his hand.

''That artificial rose must be his wand. Really, how vain can you get?''

Saito was astonished that he even had the leisure to think such things.

''I was beaten up so badly just now. What in the world happened to me?''

Guiche's golem attacked again.

''Stupid tin can.''

The statue modeled in the shape of the mythical Valkyrie came towards Saito in what seemed like slow motion.


''What the hell,'' Saito thought.

''I got kicked around like a rag doll by '''this''' crawling junk pile?''

Saito leapt into action.

<center>* * *</center>

At the sight of his golem sliced in two as through it was like a lump of clay, Guiche uttered a tormented moan.

The two halves of the golem each struck the ground with a resounding "clang."

Meanwhile, Saito bolted towards Guiche in a whirlwind of action.

Panicking, Guiche waved his rose wand wildly. Petals danced, and six new golems appeared.

Altogether, seven golems was Guiche's full arsenal. Never had he thought that a mere commoner could be a match for even one.


The golems surrounded Saito and sprang at him all at once.

And just when it looked like they had him, five of them were slashed apart. It had been so fast that nobody even saw the blade, making everyone wonder just what kind of superhuman ability this was.

The remaining golem promptly dashed over to guard Guiche.

But it too was taken down by an unseen sword-stroke.


[[Image:ZNT-page105.jpg|thumb|''"Stupid tin cans..."'']]


"Hiii!!"

A kick to the face sent Guiche sprawling to the ground.

He saw Saito leap at him.

''I'm gonna die!'' he thought, as he shielded his head.

Something made a loud "thunk"...

When he timidly opened his eyes again...

Saito had driven the blade into the ground just to the right of Guiche's head.

"You want to continue?"

Saito asked.

Guiche shook his head furiously. He'd totally lost any will to fight.

And in a failing voice he said,

"I... I yield."

<center>* * *</center>

Saito released his hand and walked away.

He could hear rowdy cheering from the audience such as "Whoa, that familiar is awesome!" or "Oh man, Guiche lost!"

''I... won?''


''How?''

Saito's thoughts were in a haze.

''...Just what happened to me?''

''I was getting knocked around so mercilessly.''

''And then, the moment my hand touched that sword, my body felt like a feather. The next thing I knew, all of Guiche's golems were in pieces.''

''I didn't even know I could use a sword.''

''I don't quite understand it, but whatever. I won somehow, and that's that. I'll think about it later. Because right now, I feel really really tired. I want to sleep.''

He could see Louise running over to him.

'Hey, I won!' he wanted to yell, but his knees buckled.

The feeling of fatigue overwhelmed him, and he could feel his consciousness drift far away. Saito collapsed.

<center>* * *</center>

As she saw Saito begin to teeter, Louise ran faster to try and support him, but she didn't quite make it. Saito toppled over onto hard ground with a heavy thud.

"Saito!"

Louise shook him. No, it seemed he wasn't dead.


"Guu..."

She could hear snoring. Instead, he was sleeping.

"He's asleep..."

Louise looked thoroughly relieved as she let out a sigh.

Guiche stood up and shook his head in amazement.

"Louise, just what is this guy? All of my Valkyries were so easily defeated..."

"He's just a commoner."

"There's no way my golems could have lost to "just a commoner.""

"Hmph. Wasn't it just because you were weaker?"

Louise went to lift Saito up, but unable to properly support him, ended up falling down with him on top of her.

"Aaah, jeez! You're so heavy! Idiot!"

One of the students amidst the crowd cast a Levitation spell on Saito.

Louise began to gently push Saito's floating body away. She needed to take him back up to her room and patch him up.

With the corner of a sleeve, Louise dabbed at her eyes. He looked so in pain, so pitiful, she couldn't help but cry. He'd become so strong all of a sudden when he grabbed the sword, but if it hadn't been for that, he really might have died.

Right now, that was more important than Saito winning. ''I bet this idiot thought it probably wouldn't matter if he died. Going around being so headstrong like that, when you're just a commoner...''


"You're just a familiar, so why do you keep doing stuff on your own?!"

Louise yelled at the sleeping Saito. Her relief was quickly being replaced by annoyance.

<center>* * *</center>

Sir Osmond and Colbert finished watching the entire event via the Mirror of Far-Seeing. They exchanged another look.

"Old Osmond."

"Hrm."

"That commoner actually ended up winning..."

"Hrm."

"Guiche is only a first level Dot  mage, but even so, he shouldn't have been beaten by an average commoner. What amazing speed! I've never seen a commoner like him before! There's no doubt that he's Gandalfr!"



"Hrmm..."

Mister Colbert urged Osmond.

"Old Osmond. We should report this to the palace immediately and ask for instructions..."

"There will be no need for that."

Sir Osmond nodded sternly, ruffling his white beard.


"But sir! This is the biggest discovery of the century! A Gandalfr reborn in the modern world!"

"Mister Colbert. Gandalfr was no ordinary familiar."

"Exactly! The familiar used by the Founder Brimir, Gandalfr! There was never any description of its appearance, but it's said to have been created specifically for the purpose of protecting the Founder Brimir during his spell incantations."

"Correct. Founder Brimir's incantations were especially long... However, that made his spells very powerful. And as you know, mages are most vulnerable while spell casting. Gandalfr was the familiar that he used to protect himself in those times of vulnerability. Its strength..."

Colbert eagerly cut in at this point, looking extremely excited.

"It could annihilate an army of one thousand all by itself! Ordinary mages were said to be no match for it!"

"So, Mister Colbert."

"Yes?"

"That boy, he really is just an average commoner, right?"

"Yes. No matter how I looked, he was just an average commoner. I even confirmed it with a Detect Magic spell when Miss Valliere initially summoned him, but he was still a genuine average commoner."

"And who was it that turned him into a modern Gandalfr?"


"That would be Miss Valliere, but..."

"She must be a very talented mage, I take it?"

"Not at all. Rather, one might say she's ''un''-talented..."

"A puzzling duo to be sure."

"Yes."

"So how did an average boy contracted by an untalented mage become Gandalfr? What an utter paradox. I just can't see where the ends meet."

"Indeed..."

"In any case, there is no need for us to hand over Gandalfr and its master to those fools at the palace. Give them a toy like this and they'll just cause another unnecessary war. Court advisors have too much free time on their hands and like fighting far too much."

"O-oh, I see. I apologize for overlooking such important matters."

"I will take responsibility of this case myself. You will not speak of this to anyone else, Mister Colbert."

"Y-yes! I understand!"

Sir Osmond took hold of his staff and turned to look out the window. He immersed his thoughts in the far reaches of history.

"The legendary familiar Gandalfr... Just what kind of form had it taken before, I cannot help but wonder."


Colbert murmured as if dreaming.

"Gandalfr was said to be able to use any weapon to take down its enemies..."

"Hrm."

"So it must have at least an arm and a hand, I think."

<center>* * *</center>

The morning light woke Saito up. His body was wrapped all over in bandages.

''That's right.''

''I got into a duel with that Guiche and got beaten up really badly...''

''Then I pulled off some miraculous win using that sword...''

''And I fainted.''

He was in Louise's room. For some reason, he'd been sleeping in Louise's bed too.

Louise herself was sitting at a table and sleeping soundly with her head on it.

His eyes fell upon the runes on his left hand. When those runes had been glowing, his body had felt as light as a feather, a sword he had never held before felt like an extension of his arm, and he had sliced up Guiche's golems like nothing.

Right now, those runes weren't glowing.

''What exactly was that, I wonder...''

While he stared at his left hand curiously, there was a knock on the door before it opened.


It was Siesta. The commoner girl who had fed him stew at the kitchen. She was in her usual maid outfit, complete with the headband adorning her hair.

She looked at Saito and smiled. On the silver tray she carried was some bread and water.

"Siesta...?"

"So you're awake now, Saito-san?"

"Yeah... I..."

"After all that, Miss Valliere had you brought up here to sleep. She had to get a teacher to cast a spell of healing on you too. It was quite serious."

"Spell of healing?"

"Yes. It's magic to help treat injuries or illness. You didn't know?"

"No..."

Saito shook his head. It confused Siesta that Saito didn't know some of the basic terminology, but she wouldn't get anywhere by not saying anything.

"Miss Valliere paid for the reagent that was required for the healing spell, so don't be concerned about it."

His silence was a clear indicator that he was concerned about the money.

"Did that reagent cost a lot?"


"Well, it's certainly not something a commoner could pay."

Saito made an attempt to get up, but cried out in pain.

"Ouch!"

"Ah, you shouldn't move! Your injuries were so severe even the healing spells couldn't completely fix them! You still need to take it easy!"

Saito nodded and lay back on the bed.

"I brought you some food. Please eat."

Siesta placed the tray by Saito's bedside.

"Thanks... How long was I asleep for?"

"Three days and nights straight. Everyone was worried you wouldn't wake up."

"Everyone?"

"All the kitchen staff..."

Siesta cast her eyes down shyly.

"What's the matter?"

"Um... I'm sorry. That I ran away that time."

She was talking of how she had run away in fright when Saito had gotten Guiche angry at the dining hall.


"Don't worry. It's nothing to apologize about."

"Nobles were always so scary to us commoners, since we couldn't use magic..."

Siesta suddenly raised her head. Her eyes sparkled brightly.

"But I'm not so scared anymore! I was so inspired, Saito-san! You won against a noble, though you're a commoner!"

"Really... Haha."


''Although I really have no clue how I actually won.''

Somewhat embarrassed, Saito just scratched his head. Then he realized he was using his right arm, which had been broken. It looked completely fine. It still ached a bit when he moved it, but it seemed the bones were whole again.

''Wow, so this is magic.'' Saito thought in slight admiration.

''...I guess it is something to be proud about.''

"By the way, did you tend to me all this time?"

"Oh no, not me. It was actually Miss Valliere..."

"Louise did?"

"Yes. She changed all the bandages and wiped the sweat from your face... She didn't sleep one bit, so she must be exhausted."


As she slept, Louise's breathing was even and gentle. There were heavy dark circles under her eyes though.

''Her sleeping face is always so adorable. It's so doll-like.''

''So she '''can''' be nice sometimes,'' he thought. Suddenly her side profile looked intensely cuter.

Louise's eyes flickered open.

"Fuaaaaaaaaa~~"

She made a great big yawning stretch, and then her gaze fell upon Saito, who was sitting on the bed blinking in surprise.

"Ara. You're awake."

"Y-Yeah..."

Saito cast his eyes downward. He figured he should thank her.

"Um, Louise."

"What?"

"Thanks. And I'm sorry I made you worry."

Louise stood up.

And drew closer to Saito.

Saito's heartbeat accelerated.

''Is she going to say something like "good job, you were really cool out there" and maybe kiss me?''


But that was not to be.

Louise pulled away Saito's blanket and grabbed him by the scruff.

"If you're better now, get out of my bed!"

Still holding him by the scruff, Louise pulled Saito out of the bed.

"Wah! Ow!"

Saito tumbled to the floor.

"Hey, I'm still an injured person!"

"If you're well enough to complain, you're well enough for anything else."

Saito stood up. His body still objected, but it was nothing he couldn't put up with. Still, she could've let him sleep for a little bit longer.

"Uh, in that case, I will take my leave now..."

Siesta left the room wearing a crooked smile. Or more precisely, she fled the room.

Louise threw a mountain of clothes and underwear at Saito.

"Ack!"

"That's the laundry that's piled up while you were asleep. Once you're done with that, clean up the room. Hop to it!"

"Um, you know..."


Louise glared fiercely at Saito.

"What? Just with something like beating Guiche, did you think you'd be treated differently? Did you think you'd be congratulated? Are you an idiot?"

Saito looked resentfully at Louise.

He decided to take back his earlier thought about her being cute.

Still... the way Louise sat on her bed swinging her legs was an undeniable level of cuteness beyond this world.

Her long strawberry blonde hair rippled. Her hazel eyes twinkled with mischief. She was rude, arrogant, and selfish, but try as he might to deny it, her appearance was enchanting.

Raising a finger triumphantly, Louise declared.

"Don't you forget! You're my familiar!"

== Translator's Notes ==
;<span id=vestri>[[#back_to_vestri|↑]]</span> Vestri
:[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Vestri Vestri] is a dwarf in Norse mythology representing West.

----

Suzumiya Haruhi:Registration Page

2007-09-28T10:52:55Z

Jumpyshoes: Added DQ to list.

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*"First Come, First Served": please register your intended chapters here

*The maximum number of chapters you are recommended to work on is no more then half of any given volume

*Maximum number of Translators per volume is two

*Maximum number of volumes you may be active on is one

*This is not some Binding Contract of "I must do the work I put down here". Choices put down here are negotiable between translators (including their own selves who signed up for it).

== List ==

*Volume 1 - ''The Melancholy of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第一巻: 涼宮ハルヒの憂鬱
**Color Illustrations - [[user:velocity7|velocity7]] - '''Completed'''
**Prologue - [[User:thelastguardian|thelastguardian]] - '''Completed'''
**Chapter 1 - [[User:Kinny Riddle|Kinny Riddle]] - '''Completed'''
**Chapter 2 - [[User:Kinny Riddle|Kinny Riddle]] - '''Completed'''
**Chapter 3 - [[User:Kinny Riddle|Kinny Riddle]] - '''Completed'''
**Chapter 4 - [[User:Kinny Riddle|Kinny Riddle]] - '''Completed'''
**Chapter 5 - [[User:Kinny Riddle|Kinny Riddle]] - '''Completed'''
**Chapter 6 - [[User:Kinny Riddle|Kinny Riddle]] - '''Completed'''
**Chapter 7 - [[User:Kinny Riddle|Kinny Riddle]] - '''Completed'''
**Epilogue - [[User:Kinny Riddle|Kinny Riddle]] - '''Completed'''
**Author's notes - [[User:Kinny Riddle|Kinny Riddle]] - '''Completed'''

*Volume 2 - ''The Sighs of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第二巻: 涼宮ハルヒの溜息
**Color Illustrations - [[user:velocity7|velocity7]] - '''Completed'''
**Prologue - [[User:arcticphoenix16|arcticphoenix16]] - '''Completed'''
**Chapter 1 - [[User:Kinny Riddle|Kinny Riddle]] - '''Completed'''
**Chapter 2 - [[User:Kinny Riddle|Kinny Riddle]] - '''Completed'''
**Chapter 3 - [[User:Kinny Riddle|Kinny Riddle]] - '''Completed'''
**Chapter 4 - [[User:Kinny Riddle|Kinny Riddle]] - '''Completed'''
**Chapter 5 - [[User:Kinny Riddle|Kinny Riddle]] - '''Completed'''
**Epilogue - [[User:arcticphoenix16|arcticphoenix16]] - '''Completed'''
**Author's notes - [[User:Kinny Riddle|Kinny Riddle]] - '''Completed'''

*Volume 3 - ''The Boredom of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第三巻: 涼宮ハルヒの退屈
**Color Illustrations - '''Completed'''
**Prologue - [[User:thelastguardian|thelastguardian]] - '''Completed'''
**The Boredom of Suzumiya Haruhi - [[user:skythewood|skythewood]] and [[User:Kinny Riddle|Kinny Riddle]] - '''Completed'''
**Bamboo Leaf Rhapsody - [[User:Kinny Riddle|Kinny Riddle]] - '''Completed'''
**Mystérique Sign - [[User:GDsMDDLFNGR|GDsMDDLFNGR]] - '''Completed'''
**Lone Island Syndrome - [[User:Kinny Riddle|Kinny Riddle]] - '''Completed'''
**Author's Notes - [[User:Kinny Riddle|Kinny Riddle]] - '''Completed'''

*Volume 4 - ''The Disappearance of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第四巻: 涼宮ハルヒの消失
**Color Illustrations - '''Completed'''
**Prologue - [[User:Harunako|Harunako]] - '''Completed'''
**Chapter 1 - [[User:Harunako|Harunako]] - '''Completed'''
**Chapter 2 - [[User:Harunako|Harunako]] - '''Completed'''
**Chapter 3 - [[User:Kinny Riddle|Kinny Riddle]] - '''Completed'''
**Chapter 4 - [[User:Kinny Riddle|Kinny Riddle]] - '''Completed'''
**Chapter 5 - [[User:Kinny Riddle|Kinny Riddle]] - '''Completed'''
**Chapter 6 - [[User:Kinny Riddle|Kinny Riddle]] - '''Completed'''
**Epilogue - [[User:Kinny Riddle|Kinny Riddle]] - '''Completed'''
**Author's notes - [[User:Kinny Riddle|Kinny Riddle]] - '''Completed'''

*Volume 5 - ''The Rampage of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第五巻: 涼宮ハルヒの暴走
**Color Illustrations - '''Completed'''
**Prologue - Summer - [[User:shiratoriryuuko|shiratoriryuuko]] - '''Completed'''
**Endless Eight - [[User:shiratoriryuuko|shiratoriryuuko]] - '''Completed'''
**Prologue - Autumn - [[User:Kinny Riddle|Kinny Riddle]] - '''Completed'''
**The Day of Sagittarius - [[User:Kinny Riddle|Kinny Riddle]] - '''Completed'''
**Prologue - Winter - [[User:shiratoriryuuko|shiratoriryuuko]] - '''Completed'''
**Snow Mountain Syndrome - [[User:shiratoriryuuko|shiratoriryuuko]] - '''Completed'''
**Author's Notes - [[User:shiratoriryuuko|shiratoriryuuko]] - '''Completed'''

*Volume 6 - ''The Trembling of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第六巻: 涼宮ハルヒの動揺
**Color Illustrations - '''Completed'''
**Live A Live - [[User:Kinny Riddle|Kinny Riddle]] - '''Completed'''
**Asahina Mikuru's Adventure Episode 00 - [[User:Kinny Riddle|Kinny Riddle]] - '''Completed'''
**Charmed at First Sight LOVER - [[User:Kinny Riddle|Kinny Riddle]] - '''Completed'''
**Where did the Cat Go? - [[User:shiratoriryuuko|shiratoriryuuko]] - '''Completed'''
**The Melancholy of Asahina Mikuru - [[user:HolyCow|HolyCow]] - '''Completed'''
**Author's Notes - [[User:shiratoriryuuko|shiratoriryuuko]] - '''Completed'''

*Volume 7 - ''The Intrigues of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第七巻: 涼宮ハルヒの陰謀
**Color Illustrations -'''Completed'''
**Prologue - [[User:BaKaFiSh|BaKaFiSh]] - '''Completed'''
**Chapter 1 - [[user:HolyCow|HolyCow]] - '''Completed'''
**Chapter 2 - [[User:BaKaFiSh|BaKaFiSh]] - '''Completed'''
**Chapter 3 - [[user:HolyCow|HolyCow]] - '''Completed'''
**Chapter 4 - [[User:BaKaFiSh|BaKaFiSh]] - '''Completed'''
**Chapter 5 - [[user:HolyCow|HolyCow]] - '''Completed'''
**Chapter 6 - [[User:Kinny Riddle|Kinny Riddle]] - '''Completed'''
**Chapter 7 - [[User:Kinny Riddle|Kinny Riddle]] - '''Completed'''
**Epilogue - [[User:Kinny Riddle|Kinny Riddle]] - '''Completed'''
**Author's Notes - [[User:shiratoriryuuko|shiratoriryuuko]] - '''Completed'''

*Volume 8 - ''The Indignation of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第八巻: 涼宮ハルヒの憤慨
**Editor in Chief★Straight Ahead! - [[User:GDsMDDLFNGR|GDsMDDLFNGR]] - '''Completed'''
**Wandering Shadow - [[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]] - '''Completed'''
**Author's Notes - [[User:shiratoriryuuko|shiratoriryuuko]] - '''Completed'''

*Volume 9 - ''The Dissociation of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第九巻: 涼宮ハルヒの分裂
**Color Illustrations - '''Completed'''
**Prologue - [[User:Deskoh91|Deskoh91]] - '''Completed'''
**Chapter 1 - [[User:BaKaFiSh|BaKaFiSh]] and [[User:Magus|Magus]] - '''Completed'''
**Chapter 2 - [[User:Deskoh91|Deskoh91]] - '''Completed'''
**Chapter 3 - [[User:Canthelpit|Canthelpit]], (~Preview~ [[User:Deskoh91|Deskoh91]])

*''Haruhi Theater'' / ハルヒ劇場
**Haruhi Theater act.1‎ - [[User:An_Engrish_speaker|An Engrish Speaker]], ‎(~Preview~ [[User:DQ|DQ]])
**Haruhi Theater act.2‎ - [[User:An_Engrish_speaker|An Engrish Speaker]] - '''Completed'''

*Interview with Tanigawa Nagaru - [[User:An_Engrish_speaker|An Engrish Speaker]] - '''Completed'''

----

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Suzumiya Haruhi

2007-09-28T10:50:45Z

Jumpyshoes: Added link to preview script.

The Suzumiya Haruhi series is available in the following languages:
*[[SPA_Suzumiya_Haruhi|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi_%28version_fran%C3%A7aise%29|Français (French)]]
*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi_%7E_Vietnamese_version|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]
*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi_%7E_Italian_Version|Italiano (Italian)]]
*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi_PT-br|Português do Brasil (Brazilian Portuguese)]]
*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi_%7E_Indonesian_Version|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]

(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

== Story Synopsis ==

Not your average Japanese High School Story! Kyon is a first year student at North High. Sitting behind him is an intelligent, energetic and very bored Suzumiya Haruhi who introduces herself as having no interest in "normal humans" and that any aliens, time travelers, sliders, or espers should come forward and join her. Why is she so particular about non-humans? "Because humans are no fun at all!" Kyon is soon wrapped up in this unusual girl's attempts to make life more interesting, and quickly discovers the world is a lot more amazing than Haruhi could ever be allowed to know.
== Translation ==

=== Format Standards ===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the agreed points highlighted in the below guidelines'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Guideline|Project Specific translation and format conventions]]

Some of these chapters are translations of the '''Chinese edition''' of the novels, which are known to have some minor mistakes compared to the original Japanese text. If you have access to the originals and you spot an error, '''please feel free to make the corrections yourself''' - this is a Wiki which means it's meant for anyone to fix things (and if you screw up, we can revert back your changes if all deem necessary). We can see the corrections you make, so just go ahead instead of hiding or waiting for permission.

Strato (of #a.f.k. translator fame) is currently translating the novels on his own terms, from '''Japanese to English'''. If you would like to view that [http://www12.brinkster.com/stratoct/haruhi.htm translation], you are more than welcome to do so. However, please keep in mind that this does not mean you can simply replace the current translations as is. If there were details that were missed in our Translation Teams scripts that should be changed, feel free to make the changes. Replacing the entire script immediately is a no-no.

There is a [[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Timeline|story timeline]] available which organizes the stories in the novels in chronological order, should you want to read everything ordered by date. =)

== Updates ==

*August 30, 2007
**'''News Announcement: Volume 06-08 will now be locked to Anonymous Edits. Thank you for all your contribution. If you still wish to edit, please take your time to register.'''

Older updates can be found [[Update|here]].

== The ''Suzumiya Haruhi'' series, by [[Tanigawa Nagaru]] ==

===[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Full Text|Volume 1 - ''The Melancholy of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第一巻: 涼宮ハルヒの憂鬱]]===
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Editor's Notes|Editor's Notes]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

===[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume2_Full Text|Volume 2 - ''The Sighs of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第二巻: 涼宮ハルヒの溜息]] ===
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume2_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume2_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume2_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume2_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume2_Author's notes|Author's notes]]
::*Translator's Notes and References

===[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume3_Full Text|Volume 3 - ''The Boredom of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第三巻: 涼宮ハルヒの退屈]] ===
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume3_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume3_The Boredom of Suzumiya Haruhi|The Boredom of Suzumiya Haruhi]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume3_Bamboo_Leaf_Rhapsody|Bamboo Leaf Rhapsody]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume3_Mystérique Sign|Mystérique Sign]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume3_Lone Island Syndrome|Lone Island Syndrome]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume3_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*Translator's Notes and References

===[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume4 Full Text|Volume 4 - ''The Disappearance of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第四巻: 涼宮ハルヒの消失]] ===
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume4_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume4_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume4_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume4_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume4_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume4_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*Translator's Notes and References

===[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume5 Full Text|Volume 5 - ''The Rampage of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第五巻: 涼宮ハルヒの暴走]] ===
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume5_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume5 Prologue - Summer|Prologue - Summer]]
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume5 Endless Eight|Endless Eight]]
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume5 Prologue - Autumn|Prologue - Autumn]]
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume5 The Day of Sagittarius|The Day of Sagittarius]]
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume5 Prologue - Winter|Prologue - Winter]]
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume5 Snow Mountain Syndrome|Snow Mountain Syndrome]]
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume5 Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*Translator's Notes and References

===[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume6 Full Text|Volume 6 - ''The Wavering of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第六巻: 涼宮ハルヒの動揺]] ===
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume6_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume6 Live A Live|Live A Live]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume6 Asahina Mikuru's Adventure Episode 00|Asahina Mikuru's Adventure Episode 00]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume6_Charmed at First Sight LOVER|Charmed at First Sight LOVER]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume6 Where did the Cat Go?|Where did the Cat Go?]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume6_The_Melancholy_of_Asahina_Mikuru|The Melancholy of Asahina Mikuru]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume6 Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*Translator's Notes and References

===[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume7 Full Text|Volume 7 - ''The Intrigues of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第七巻: 涼宮ハルヒの陰謀]] ===
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume7_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume7_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume7_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume7_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume7_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume7_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume7_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume7_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume7_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume7_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume7 Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume7_Translator's_Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

===[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume8 Full Text|Volume 8 - ''The Indignation of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第八巻: 涼宮ハルヒの憤慨]] ===
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume8 Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume8 Editor in Chief★Straight Ahead!|Editor in Chief★Straight Ahead!]]
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume8 Wandering Shadow|Wandering Shadow]]
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume8 Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*Translator's Notes and References

===[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume9 Full Text|Volume 9 - ''The Dissociation of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第九巻: 涼宮ハルヒの分裂]] ===
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume9_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume9_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume9_Chapter_1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume9_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume9_Chapter3_Original|Chapter 3 - Original]] (35% Completed)
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume9_Chapter_3|Chapter 3 - Preview]] (Completed)
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume9_Translator's_Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

=== Haruhi Theater / ハルヒ劇場 ===
::*[[Haruhi_Theater_act.1|Haruhi Theater act.1'' / ハルヒ劇場 act.1'' Original]] (50% Completed)
::*[[Haruhi_Theater_act.1_Version2|Haruhi Theater act.1'' / ハルヒ劇場 act.1'' Preview]] (Completed)
::*[[Haruhi_Theater_act.2|''Haruhi Theater act.2'' / ハルヒ劇場 act.2]]

===[[Interview with Tanigawa Nagaru|Interview with Tanigawa Nagaru]] ===

== Project Staff ==

*Project Administrator: [[User:thelastguardian|thelastguardian]]
*Project Supervisor: [[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]]

=== Translators ===
'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[User:An_Engrish_speaker|An Engrish Speaker]]
::*[[User:Canthelpit|Canthelpit]]
::*[[User:Deskoh91|Deskoh91]]
::*[[User:GDsMDDLFNGR|GDsMDDLFNGR]]
::*[[user:HolyCow|HolyCow]]
::*[[User:Kinny Riddle|Kinny Riddle]]
::*[[User:Magus|Magus]]
::*[[User:Shiratoriryuuko|Shiratoriryuuko]]

'''A.W.O.L'''
::*[[User:BaKaFiSh|BaKaFiSh]]
::*[[User:Harunako|Harunako]]

'''M.I.A'''
::*''None''

'''K.I.A'''
::*[[User:arcticphoenix16|arcticphoenix16]]
::*[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]]

'''Scripts Partially Contributed'''

We would like to thank these users for contributing portions of translated script:

*[[user:skythewood|skythewood]]

Note: Please [[User_talk:Thelastguardian|contact thelastguardian]] if you are planning to contribute a significant amount of script.

User who wish to contribute partially translated scripts but wish not to continue with the whole chapter i.e. become a fully fledged Project Translator therefore expected to contribute regularly.
Please inform [[user:onizuka-gto|onizuka-gto]] before submitting, this includes both Anonymous & Registered Users.

'''Translators are asked to [[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on''' (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Editors ===

This is the Project Editorial Team.

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
::*[[user:Bicube|Bicube]]
::*[[user:Darkoneko|Darkoneko]]
::*[[user:Nandeyanen|Nandeyanen]]
::*[[user:Smidge204|Smidge204]]
::*[[User:Molitar|Molitar]] (PDF Editor)
::*[[User:Velocity7|velocity7]] (Image Editor)
'''A.W.O.L'''
::*[[User:BlckKnght|BlckKnght]]
::*[[user:Nutcase|Nutcase]]
'''R&R'''
::*[[user:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]]
'''M.I.A'''
::*[[User:keito|keito]]
'''K.I.A'''
::*[[User:Adelina|Adelina]]
::*[[User:Ryukaiser|Ryukaiser]]
::*[[User:Baltakatei|Baltakatei]]
::*[[User:Psieye|Psieye]]
::*[[Eleutheria|Eleutheria]]

== Series Overview ==
* Volume 1 - ''The Melancholy of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第一巻: 涼宮ハルヒの憂鬱 (Published June 6, 2003, ISBN 4-04-429201-9)
* Volume 2 - ''The Sighs of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第二巻: 涼宮ハルヒの溜息 (Published September 30, 2003, ISBN 4-04-429202-7)
* Volume 3 - ''The Boredom of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第三巻: 涼宮ハルヒの退屈 (Published December 27, 2003, ISBN 4-04-429203-5)
* Volume 4 - ''The Disappearance of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第四巻: 涼宮ハルヒの消失 (Published July 31, 2004, ISBN 4-04-429204-3)
* Volume 5 - ''The Rampage of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第五巻: 涼宮ハルヒの暴走 (Published September 30, 2004 ISBN 4-04-429205-1)
* Volume 6 - ''The Wavering of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第六巻: 涼宮ハルヒの動揺 (Published March 31, 2005, ISBN 4-04-429206-X)
* Volume 7 - ''The Intrigues of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第七巻: 涼宮ハルヒの陰謀 (Published August 31, 2005, ISBN 4-04-429207-8)
* Volume 8 - ''The Indignation of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第八巻: 涼宮ハルヒの憤慨 (Published May 1, 2006, ISBN 4-04-429208-6)
* Volume 9 - ''The Dissociation of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第九巻: 涼宮ハルヒの分裂 (Published April 1, 2007, ISBN 978-4-04-429209-6)
* Volume 10 - ''The Astonishment of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第十巻: 涼宮ハルヒの驚愕 (To be announced, ISBN N/A)

Clannad

2007-09-27T11:14:04Z

Jumpyshoes: Added Kinny to the editors list.

[[Image:Clannad_Main3.jpg|thumb|right|240px|''Original video game cover.'']]
== Updates ==
=== History ===
* January 22, 2007 - Project announcement!
* January 23, 2007 - Switched from spreadsheets to Kepago files
* January 29, 2007 - Development website posted
* February 5, 2007
** zefgame joins the だんご大家族 club :3
** New screenshots at the [http://clannad.thewafflehouse.net development website]!
* February 9, 2007 - We've hit the 20% translation mark! Thank you everyone for your support!
* February 24, 2007 - Translation now stands at 25%. :)
* April 14, 2007 - Kyou's route complete, translation status: 42%
* May 17, 2007 - Tomoyo's route complete, translation status: 53%
* July 23, 2007 - Fuuko's route complete, translation status: 65%
* September 17, 2007 - Kotomi's route complete, translation status: 74%

=== Announcements ===
With a majority of the CLANNAD translation being done, it's becoming quite clear that simply reading the text will not be enough to fully proofread the game. I'll be giving out compiled SEEN.TXT based on the current content to members of the Translation Team on a request basis, meaning you'll have to contact me on IRC for a build. Full-time editors are also privileged to have these builds. --[[User:Velocity7|velocity7]]

== Summary ==
Clannad is an all-ages visual novel adventure developed by Key/VisualArts, released in 2004. More information is available at the Wikipedia entry located [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Clannad_%28game%29 here].

This is a resurrection of the translation project effort that started in 2005. Originally run by Soulfang, this new resurrection is an open collaboration started by [[User:Velocity7|velocity7]]. As this is an experimental project, people should take heed to how this is being handled. Please see below for more details.

Please note, that Baka-Tsuki hosts only the Translated text, and as such, no images or game files are hosted here.

'''ALL TRANSLATORS ARE WELCOME!!'''<br />
<small>(<i>so as long as you do Japanese -> English</i>)</small>

A webpage involving development details, screenshots, and download content is available [http://clannad.thewafflehouse.net here].

If you wish to contact us, either do so via the main [[Talk:Clannad|Talk pages]], or visit us on IRC at [irc://irc.rizon.net/Baka-Tsuki irc.rizon.net @ #Baka-Tsuki].

==Project Staff ==

*Project Administrator: [[user:velocity7|velocity7]]
*Project Supervisor: ''None Designated''

This project is brought to you by the Drama Club/Dango Daikazoku （演劇部／だんご大家族）. The current staff involved are:
* [http://www.thewafflehouse.net TheWaffleHouse]
* [http://sprocket-hole.ian-justman.com Sprocket-Hole Subs]
* [http://www.baka-tsuki.net Baka-Tsuki]
* [http://www.lostreverie.com/ zefgame]

Special thanks goes to the following people/groups:

*Haeleth
**Developed ([http://dev.haeleth.net/rldev.shtml RLdev]), the RealLive tool designed for CLANNAD patches (apparently so it says on the website)
*[http://radicalr.pestermom.com/ Non-Directional Translations]
**Hacking assistance with RealLive
*[[User:JRaiKetchum|JRaiKetchum]]
**Helped deal with the anti-aliasing problem
*[[User:RasqualTwilight|RasqualTwilight]]
**Documented the internals of the PAK archives

== Translation Status ==
Currently, we are in the '''TRANSLATION''' phase. This means that all files are currently being translated at this time, and when completed, will require revisions/editing for later. There is no ETA on when this phase will be completed. Concurrent phases to complete are:

*Revision phase - finding untranslated or mistranslated lines, references, etc.
*Beta phase - making sure the entire game has been translated with no issues, including game logic, variable references, etc.
*Editing phase - final phase, all files can undergo editing to ensure consistency, grammar, etc.

Please note that, if any groups are interested in using the script files for their own CLANNAD translation project, such as a foreign language, please contact the Project Administrator for permission to do so. However, please be advised that, unless the Revision phase has passed, we cannot guarantee the accuracy or cleanliness of the translation at this time, and therefore advise that you hold off on such requests until that happens.

== Development Status ==
[[User:Velocity7|velocity7]] has recently written a program that will facilitate download of the SEEN files from the SEEN pages on the wiki. It is ''highly suggested'' that you at least follow the Guidelines or use the <pre> tags so that this program may work more efficiently, and thus, allow for the ability to create internal patches for testing.

We are looking for people who are willing to help deal with the following problems listed below. You should have experience (or willing to gain) experience with the RealLive kepago files, the GAMEEXE.INI, or have enough hacking knowledge to hex edit the RealLive.exe. The items in question are:

*'''Bugs'''
**Return to Previous Selection button is disabled whenever rlBabel is active.
**\size{} causes the indentation to screw up if used before a ( or " character.
*'''Additions'''
**Handler for hypertext, so that instead of using a standard window, a window using the in-game CLANNAD graphics appears with the actual text.
*'''Features'''
**How to create .PAK files
**Search priority for RealLive assets<br/>(e.g., should search local directory then install area, rather than the other way around)<br/>(install area: full means HDD, minimal means CD)
**Coding in a handler for making the hypertext blink or highlight when the mouse hovers over the gloss (and when clicked, there should be a handler for the gloss itself, so that it can blink faster or highlight faster, etc.)

If you would like to help out, please visit the [http://forums.visualnews.net/showthread.php?t=7534 forum thread].

For people who are interested in the various versions of RealLive, [[User:RasqualTwilight|RasqualTwilight]] has put up a [[User:RasqualTwilight/RealLive|list]] of versions you might want to have a look at.

== Guidelines ==
Generally speaking, the [[Format_guideline|guidelines]] associated with the Suzumiya Haruhi novel translation project can be followed, but there are several amendments that have been made in order to accomodate the unorthodox nature of this project. Please see the '''[[Clannad:Guidelines|Clannad Guidelines]]''' for details.

'''If you wish to make a translation contribution and cannot abide by the Guidelines for any reason, post the text in <pre> tags, and mark the top of the page with <nowiki>{{Clannad:Cleanup}}</nowiki>. A Project Editor will handle the transfer into an acceptable format.'''

Pages will be marked at the top, either by:
*<nowiki>{{</nowiki>[[Template:Clannad:Translating|Clannad:Translating]]<nowiki>}}</nowiki>, to indicate translation is underway. Pages are categorized under [[:Category:ClannadTranslating]].
*<nowiki>{{</nowiki>[[Template:Clannad:Cleanup|Clannad:Cleanup]]<nowiki>}}</nowiki>, to indicate cleanup is necessary. Pages are categorized under [[:Category:ClannadCleanup]].
*<nowiki>{{</nowiki>[[Template:Clannad:Recode|Clannad:Recode]]<nowiki>}}</nowiki>, to indicate that the page needs or has undergone Kepago cleanup. Pages are categorized under [[:Category:ClannadRecode]].
*<nowiki>{{</nowiki>[[Template:Clannad:Alternate|Clannad:Alternate]]<nowiki>}}</nowiki>, to indicate that an alternative translation is available.

== Translators ==
This is the Project Translation Team.

<table border="0" cellspacing="0" cellpadding="0"><tr><td valign="top">
'''ACTIVE'''
<table border="0" cellspacing="0" cellpadding="0"><tr><td valign="top">
*[[User:DGreater1|DGreater1]]<br />''Main Translator''
*[[User:Velocity7|velocity7]]<br />''Project Administrator''
</td><td valign="top">
*[[User:Jc100|Jc100]]
*[[User:Mashu|Mashu]]
*[[User:LianYL|LianYL]]
*[[User:Kwok|kwok]]
</td></tr></table>
</td><td valign="top">
'''A.W.O.L.'''
*[[User:Proteenx11|Proteenx11]]
</td></tr><tr><td valign="top">
'''M.I.A.'''
*[[User:SirAnonymous|SirAnonymous]]
</td><td valign="top">
'''K.I.A.'''
*[[User:Rabidkimba|rabidkimba]]
*[[User:FatPianoBoy|FatPianoBoy]]
*[[User:Phenie|Phenie]]
*[[User:Tashi|tashi]]
*[[User:TheFish|TheFish]]
</td></tr></table>

'''Contribution-only (no commitment):'''
<table><tr><td valign="top">
[http://forums.visualnews.net VisualNews Forums]
*[[User:Omgwtflolz|Omgwtflolz]]
*[[User:Carl|Carl]]
</td></tr></table>

'''Anonymous-user support:'''
*[[User:24.221.176.159|24.221.176.159]] ([[Special:Contributions/24.221.176.159|contribs]])

Also a big thanks to [[User:Sushi-Y|Sushi-Y]], for providing guidance on the direction of the translation.

Another special thanks goes to Japanese-native [[User:Akiha|akiha]], for providing technical help on translation accuracy.

If any user spots any activity from Translators not on the active list, please feel free to swap their status. Any Translators who have not displayed any activity for one month should be moved to the A.W.O.L. status, at two months the M.I.A. status, and finally at three months, they will be sadly moved to the K.I.A. status. (R.I.P)

Translators that have proposed to translate for the game but have not translated anything as of yet should not be listed, as to avoid any misleading information.

--[[User:Velocity7|velocity7]], 9:44, 14 March 2007 (EST)

== Editors ==
This is the Project Editorial Team. They will regularly patrol the project to prevent vandalism & make sure the guidelines are implemented. If you have any inquiries about the current edited version of a script, such as translation nuances or improvements to the editing, please make changes as you see fit.

*[[User:Velocity7|velocity7]] (Project Administrator)
*[[User:Amoirsp|Amoirsp]]
*[[User:Minagi|Minagi]]
*[[User:Jumpyshoes|Jumpyshoes]]
*[[User:Kotarou|Kotarou]]
*[[User:Springrequiem|Springrequiem]]
*[[User:Umiman|Umiman]]
*[[User:IRJustman|IRJustman]]
*[[User:SenoWaffle|SenoWaffle]]
*[[User:Kinny_Riddle|Kinny Riddle]]

'''Graphics Editors'''
*[[User:Fireshark|fireshark]]
*[[User:RaptorFB|RaptorFB]]

{{Clannad:ScriptInstructions}}
{{Clannad:ScriptChart}}
[[Category:Hosted_Projects]]

Talk:Zero no Tsukaima

2007-09-27T01:02:47Z

Jumpyshoes: /* Edit Deleted : Licensing */

== Volume 2 Name ==
Shouldn't

Volume 2 - The Wind of Albion/ 風のアルビオン

Be translated as Albion of the wind or something like that?

--
Proto

== Nyu-Kassuru ==

Nyu-Kassuru seems to be Newcastle.

* lolol.

after reading that out loud, i have to agree.

made me chuckle.

good spot my friend.

mind you after living in Newcastle for 5yrs, i have an urge to rename it as "Newky" and have all the locals refer to it as the "toon"

which the locals affectionately calls it. :)

[[User:220.246.154.243|220.246.154.243]] 04:28, 10 June 2007 (PDT)

== ZnT Teaser ==
The link is broken. The best I could do was putting Aquastar forum thread nearby; though I couldn't get it to show the right post. Any help is appreciated (required post number is in URL already). Or should it rather be removed completely? AFAICT, it was translation of the very first chapter, which doesn't make sense now...

==Edit Deleted : Licensing==

The novel has now been licensed. http://www.gomanga.com/manga/zerosfamiliar.php

Yesterday I posted this here. A unregistered undid my edits which is an action I would think only a administrator would have the rights to do. In the Baka-Tsuki disclaimer it says -" This wiki is done with the intention to A) Improve my(c) English writing skills. B) To provide a storage space for fans of the translated works(a) so that the fans can promote these works(a) C) To attract more readers''' to make English licencing(d) possible''' "

So why were my edits deleted? If an admin or did so I wouldn't question it but this seems less good-willed.[[User:72.207.45.14|72.207.45.14]] 17:38, 26 September 2007 (PDT)

The person who undid your edit was unregistered. This was probably someone wanting to keep this project alive. We have already recived the news that ZnT is licensed. You can find more about this [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=1345 here]. This project will continue until the volumes are actually released.

Sorry for any inconvenience caused.

--[[User:Jumpyshoes|Jumpyshoes]] 18:02, 26 September 2007 (PDT)

User:Jumpyshoes

2007-09-26T00:49:14Z

Jumpyshoes:

unofficial baka-tsuki punching bag

Test [[User:Smidge204|Smidge204]] 16:11, 14 June 2007 (PDT)

I'm a (extremely) lazy editor. I'm basically in charge of (editing) Kaze no Stigma (which I slack off on) and most stuff outside of active projects. Read my talk page if you want me to do something.

On the channel, I'm usually Shu.

"Makes minor edits, attempts to proofread (and fails), bothers translators and editors (for no good reason), and should probably be dragged out and beaten for being lame..." <-- Describes me perfectly to my (not so) deep shame.

Format guideline

2007-09-26T00:48:17Z

Jumpyshoes: Added link to forums.

This page is a ''generic'' Format/Style guideline that applies to all projects by default. Since each project may have particular needs, each project may have their own format guideline page that overrules any of these recommendations. Before you contribute to the project, please be sure to review both this page and the guideline page for the project you are interested in.

== General ==

=== Translators ===
Each project contains a "Registration Page" that lists all known chapters, and which translator has claimed that portion for their work. To help ensure consistency in writing style, the following guidelines on translators are proposed:

*You are required to register which chapters you wish to work on. One portion of text per translator, please.

*Registration is on a "First Come, First Served" basis. Please register your intended chapters on the project's registration page.

*Maximum number of translators per volume is two, unless the volume is a collection of smaller stories. Another way to interpret this is no more than two translators should be working on the same "story arc".

*Translators may only register for portions of one volume at a time within each project. This is to prevent "biting off more than you can chew".

*Do not worry about first drafts, it will be the Editors job to clean it up. Discussion between Editors and Translators is encouraged via the Talk pages for each chapter.

*The Registration page is not a binding contract, and translators are encouraged to negotiate between themselves which portions to register for.

*Anonymous Translated Contributions are required to inform [[User:Thelastguardian|thelastguardian]] and the designated Project Supervisor of the intend Chapters as shown on the corresponding Registration page before any major contribution.

*Portions that are not updated for a significant time may be taken over by another translator after getting permission from the Project Supervisor. The new translator is encouraged to start over to maintain consistency, but the old translation will not be deleted at least until the new translation is finished (and probably not for some time after that). More information is available [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=1433 here].

=== Editors ===
Editors are people who proofread the translated text and correct spelling and grammar errors. Editors are also generally native speakers of the target language and are expected to be knowledgeable of said spelling and grammar. Editors are asked to fill in the summary box for all edits.

Occasionally, major edits may be called for to correct incorrect or awkward grammar. Editors are required to open discussion for any major edits on the associated Talk page and allow sufficient time for other editors and translators to review the proposed edit.

"Major edits" include anything that clearly changes the meaning of the text, such as changing nouns, pronouns or verbs, deleting, adding or moving whole sentences, or any edits that effect an entire paragraph.

Editors are encouraged to request verification on translations before making major edits... translators are people too and are capable of mistakes.

Some editors are acknowledged for their continuing contributions, and are elevated to an official "Editor" status complete with some extra permissions on the Wiki. These are essentially Baka-Tsuki "Staff Editors" who also have the task of monitoring the wiki for signs of vandals, and are able to issue warnings flags, but otherwise the same as everyone else.

=== Anonymous Editors ===
Anonymous editors are simply people who are casually reading the text and happen to find and fix an error without registering for an account on the Wiki first. Such drive-by edits are encouraged, especially for newly translated materials.

'''Portions of text that have been translated for some time may be locked to anonymous edits.'''

If you plan on participating in the editing process on a regular basis, you are encouraged to register so your work can be attributed and you can build a reputation for yourself... but this is by no means required.

All of the guidelines for Editors also apply to Anonymous Editors: Major edits should be discussed in the Talk pages first. Unannounced edits by Anonymous Editors may be reverted.

== Language ==
The default target language is English, however other target languages are welcomed and encouraged. This guideline will assume the target language is English.

=== Spelling and Grammar ===
Due to the nature of this website, and the nationality of the majority of Editors and Readers, the standard spelling lexicon for this Wiki will be based upon American English as defined by the Fourth Edition of the [http://www.bartleby.com/61/ American Heritage Dictionary]

=== Idioms & Context Humor ===
It is not uncommon for the authors to employ common idioms in their writing, especially in dialog and character narration. However, due to irreconcilable differences between languages, it may be impossible to translate these idioms into proper English. Similarly, some attempts at humor rely heavily on the language and situation and are difficult or impossible to translate (puns are an excellent example of this).

In these cases there are two possible courses to take:

:1. [Preferred when possible] Translate the phrase as closely as possible and include a footnote to explain it.

:2. Replace the phrase with a common English one that is as close to the original intent as possible. For reference, please visit [http://www.usingenglish.com/reference/idioms/ UsingEnglish.com]

== Formatting ==
Formatting refers to the general layout of the pages and arrangement of the information.

=== Project Overview Pages ===
Each project has an overview page, from which the individual chapters are linked.

At the very least, overview pages should contain, preferably in this order:

*Links to any alternate non-English versions, so non-English speakers can easily locate them.
*A brief and spoiler-free synopsis of the work (one paragraph would be sufficient).
*A list of volumes and chapters for the collection to be translated.
*The actual links to each portion of the translation, organized by volume if appropriate.
*A list of translators active and registered for the project.
*Any relevant copyright info including original author, publisher, publishing date and country of origin. ISBN numbers for the original material would also be nice.

Project Overview pages should list the Translators and Staff Editors and their activity status. The idea is to get a general overview of the activity for each translator. There are five "levels" of activity, depending on how long it's been since anyone has had contact with them and if there is a known reason for them being inactive.

Active - Recently active, easily contacted.
A.F.K. - Has declared that they will be away and inactive (vacation, school etc).
A.W.O.L. - Hasn't been seen or heard from for two months.
M.I.A. - Hasn't been seen or heard from for six months.
K.I.A. - 14 months of absence, presumed dead or permanently imprisoned.

=== Page Headers and Footers ===
There is a dedicated page for each portion of the translation (typically by chapter).

In general, no header is required for these pages as Wikimedia automatically places a title on the page based on its URL. If there is any specific translator/editor notes that need attention, they should be placed at the top of the page in italics. For example, a notice that a portion of the translation has been omitted or that there are multiple versions on this page for whatever reason.

Page footers should include links to the previous chapter (if any), a link to the project's overview page, and a link to the next chapter (again, if any). If there are no previous or next chapters, then the footer can be completely omitted. An example footer is as follows:
<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to Previous Chapter
| Return to Main Page
| Forward to Next Chapter
|-
|}
</noinclude>

=== Cover Art ===
Cover art, as well as inserts, should be included in a special gallery page as the first section of the volume if available. There is no recommended size for these images, but JPG format is preferred.

=== Inline Images ===
[[Image:Sh_v1_01.jpg|thumb|''She turned her face away in annoyance, marking the end of the day's conversation.'']]Many times there are illustrations that accompany the text. To include these images in the translation, they need to be scanned in and uploaded to the Wiki.

Recommended image size and format is 600x1000 High-quality JPG, since this yields good quality images at a reasonable resolution and file size. Actual size and format is left to the project supervisor or person responsible for uploading the images.

Image names should be descriptive of what project they belong to and where they belong in the text. For example: "Sh_v05c02_01.jpg" would be the first image (01) in chapter 2 (c02), volume 5 (v05) of the Suzumiya Haruhi (Sh) series.

For inclusion in the translated text, a captioned thumbnail is used. The thumbnail template places the resized image in a frame to the right, with text wrapping around it, and (optionally) places a caption under the image. An example of such an image is to the right.

Inline images are generally located close to the portion of text they refer to, or approximately where the image appears in the original text.

=== Translator Notes ===
Translator notes, or footnotes, should be used to clarify expressions, places, dates and so forth where the reader may not have sufficient knowledge. For example, references to culture-specific holidays, food and ceremonies are common as are places and items that may not be widely known.

Preferably, a new page for each Volume titled "Translator's Notes" should be created. This page should be divided into sections corresponding to the chapters of that volume, and brief explanations of the cited material should be given along with external (off-site) links to pages that contain more detailed information.

The preferred format for a footnote is to add a numbered link after the key word or phrase to the appropriate section of the "Translator's Notes" page for that volume. (This[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php] is an example.[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php]) Notes should be numbered for easy reference if the pages are printed or combined into a format that does not readily support linking such as PDFs (...and yes I know PDF supports internal document linking.)

===Use the Hide Tag===

N.B: Translators are encouraged to use the "hide" tags when adding notes within the script, when faced with certain dilemma:

<pre></pre>

This is to ensure that the script does not disturb the flow of the story, and allow only necessary users, -Staff Editors and Anonymous Editors- to read the note
[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 20:10, 22 April 2007 (PDT)

=== Full Text Versions ===
Once '''all''' portions of a volume are completed, a "Full Text" version may be created and linked to via the volume's title on the project overview page.

Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Chapter1

2007-09-24T22:01:43Z

Jumpyshoes: Fixing space issue.

==Chapter 1 Version 1 - Air Pressure Decrease==

=== 1 ===
　The following day had a nice weather, and the Sakura trees on the road to school were forming a beautiful white tunnel.

　Along with the nice weather I, for some reason, was feeling better too. In the morning, when I saw the sky clearing away and the sun rising, I suddenly felt myself full of energy, and went to school earlier than usual.

　I was passing through the tunnel of roadside Sakura trees on my way to school, when I suddenly felt like seeing the old school building.

　The old school was standing on the opposite side of the sports ground facing the new one. A wooden half-demolished building. A building that had many bad rumours going around about it. Everyone considered it a haunted mansion.

　Are the rumours true?

　I decided to go.

　Maybe it is true. Being abandoned for a long time, the windows are clouded in dust. More than half of them are broken so one could see the gloomy inside of the school beyond them.

　Dark hole openings in the windows. I feel something different from these holes, they belong to another place, a different world that I know.

　A distorted tiled roof. Half of the building is covered in a blue sheet. That originally beautiful blue color is soiled too, deeply ruined.

　I approached the old school building.

　The entranceway has an old-fashioned door with glass window, which is clouded and broken too. A transparent vinyl put there is looking rather lonely.

　I peeped in through that window.

　Inside the entranceway the color of dusk is dominating. A rattly shoe shelf disposed to the faint light is standing there like a gravestone. A terrible amount of dust. A spider's nest. Its threads are dusty too. A completely dilapidated building.

　Broken glass is scattered on the floor, something that looks like an old bowl, and other garbage is all over the place. Ruins. Dilapidated building. A haunted house. An old school building of bad rumours.

　Peeping in, I suddenly notice a strange thing inside the entranceway.

　What could it be?

　A black machine.

　Pretty big, looks like a video camera. Set on top of a tripod.

　Why is such a thing here I wonder, I have to make sure what it is.

　Spontaneously, I put my hand on the door knob.

　A very dusty and rough sense of touch.

　The door opened with a very unpleasant creak, to let me inside.

　I entered right after the door opened. As I thought, it's a video camera. It can't be... someone lost this?

　I got closer to the camera.

　Why would there be a camera?

　This thing totally puzzles me. It's like seeing a car stopped in the middle of the living room of a friend's house.

　Er, what is this?

　Just when I stretched my hands towards the video...

「Who is it?」

　A man's sharp voice.

　In that ex-school building of bad luck. In that dark entranceway, inside that completely dilapidated building, there just when I saw a strange thing and felt curious...

　At that time all of a sudden I heard a voice, it is impossible not to get surprised.

　Of course I was surprised. Not just surprised. I literally jumped back. While jumping I unintentionally crashed into the almost collapsed shoe shelf.

　At that moment the shoe shelf swayed turning around.

　On my vision's edge I see a man's figure standing at the door.

　I try to avoid the shoe shelf that was inclining towards me for the second time.

　At the spur of the moment I trip and fall and the shoe shelf collapses grazing my uniform skirt, on top of that it directly hits the video camera... I take an innocent breath　...that surprised me...

　Huh, I thought I was going to get caught in.

　Taking a breath of relief, I turned to face the man just like a rogue would in front of two monks.

　Not good.

　Now it is completely broken. The previously broken shoe shelf. And the man is lying on the floor.

「Are you alright?」

　I rushed over to him. And at the same time heard a voice.

「What's wrong?」

　A man's voice.

　The one who rushed over here from the door is the exchange student who made me unrest from yesterday. Shibuya. Today he isn't wearing a uniform too. He is as black as ever.

　He ran over to check the collapsed man near me.

「Lin?」

　Does he know him? Saying that, he notices me, giving me an intense look.

「What happened?」

「Ah, that's……」

　Just when I was about to answer the fallen man raised his body.

「Are you hurt?」

　Shibuya asks him.

「Yes……」

　He mutters.

　 Below a long forelock that is covering the upper part of his face, there is a red line flowing down.

　 My voice gets nervous.

「……Did you cut yourself somewhere?」

　The blood falling from his chin is forming a circle of dots on the floor.

　What should I do!

「I am very sorry！　I was surprised and……」

　I quickly try to give him a hand, but Shibuya stops me.

　Using his perfectly calm hands, he is checking the state of the fallen man's injury.

「It's a small cut……。Anywhere else?」

「I am alright」

　The injured man got up. He bent a little when his weight got to his legs.

「Can you stand?　How are your legs?」

「……Everything is okay」

　But still he has quite a sickly look on his face. A fat layer of sweet is flowing down his forehead.

　Not knowing what to do, I just stand there nervously.

「I am really sorry.

　But suddenly hearing your voice I was totally surprised……」

「He already told you, it's okay」

　Shibuya says in a cold voice.

　I counter with an even colder look.

「We met yesterday, didn't we?」

「That's right」

　But is it alright for me to give him such a grave look? After all this man got injured, because of me getting surprised.

「That's right, but what's more important now,

　is there a hospital or a doctor nearby?」

「Right after the school gate……」

「Take me there」

　Saying this, Shibuya supports his friend with a shoulder.

　I also tried to help him, but he put off my hand with his arm.

　What's with this guy!

　Glaring at me he says.

「I'm fine. Your help is unneeded」

　……This guy.. what's with his attitude. In the first place all this happened because you scared me like that. And I even as a kind person lend you a hand...

「Lin, can you walk?」

「Yes, I am okay」

　Shibuya takes a look at me.

「What's your name?」

「Taniyama...」

「Then, Taniyama-san, I will be alright from here on, you can return to the classroom」

「But..」

「I should let you know that the school bell just rang」

　Heh?

　I got up early and still I am late?

　Getting up early, being scared to death, these two guys almost freaking me out and on top of this I'm late for school?

　Ah, I should have never approached the old building.

　As I thought, that place was full of bad luck!

=== 2 ===

　Even though I ran in all my haste, I was totally late for school. And as if to finish me up, the teacher had to scold me in front of the whole class... it couldn't get any worse.

　Thanks to this I was in a bad mood throughout the whole day.

　School ended.

　And when I was about to go home, Keiko and the others gathered around my desk.

「Hey, Mai are you going home?」

「Why?」

「Weren't we going to meet with yesterday's exchange guy?」

「Shibuya?」

「Yes, let's meet him.」

　Don't joke around. I don't want to see that guy's face for a while.

「I'm going home」

　I make it clear to them that I won't go.

「Whyy?　Mai... you've changed」

　Even Michiru nods.

「What a weirdo you are.

　That guy's got the godlike coolness, don't you think so?」

　No I don't.

　They are too excited.

　I too think he's got a pretty face, but that's all.

　Recognizing me as a weirdo, Michiru says.

「Well that's fine. The lesser rivals, the better」

「That's right. We'll be the only ones to enjoy his enchanting eyes」

　Keiko is really happy.

「You really don't want to come?」

　Yuuri adds in mistrust.

「Are you sure?　You were quite interested yesterday」

　With these words Michiru smoothed down her uniform, having nothing more to say.

　Keiko too gives up on me and changes the topic.

「But, I was really surprised yesterday. The atmosphere was so tense wasn't it?　I thought that ghosts had appeared for real」

「Me too」

「Today, we'll tell stories again」

「But where? We won't get in the right mood here. What about we borrow the A/V room again?」

　You're really into it, aren't you?

「Yeah, it isn't dark enough here.

　The A/V room? The school's mixer room.」 *http://bunka.natori.or.jp/annai/mikisa.htm*

「That sounds okay」

　……Just when they were talking about this,

「Wait a minute」

　The voice we heard was that of our class rep. Ms. Kuroda Naoko.

　She always looks somehow nervous. It's half a month since I entered here. And I still haven't talked to her.

「Ah, Kuroda-san, goodbye」

　Yuuri turns to her with an innocent smile.

「It isn't goodbye. What were you talking about just now?」

　Ms. Kuroda is in a somewhat bad mood.

　But we didn't insult you or anything.

　Then I,

「We are going to tell ghost stories today. That's what we were talking about」

　Keiko poked me.

　I feel Ms. Kuroda's murderous intent.

　What's with her.

　At exactly that moment. Shibuya shows his face from the door.

「Is Taniyama-san here?」

　Ms. Kuroda turns at his direction.

「What year are you?　What are you doing here?」

「Ah, I had an arrangement with these girls...」

「Arrangement?　About the ghost stories?」

「That's right...?」

　Hearing Shibuya's answer, Ms. Kuroda turns at us without fail.

「Didn't I tell you to stop doing this!」

　……Ah？　What's with this girl?

　She angled her eyes.

「No wonder I've been having headaches since this morning」

「Ha-a?」

　I incline my head doubtfully. What is she talking about?

「Taniyama-san, I am sensitive to spirits. I have headaches when a lot of them gather.

　I am having headaches today. Spirits has definitely gathered here」

「……Ha-a……」

「Didn't you know?　When you tell ghost stories spirits gather. These are mainly low-level spirits. But even if they are low-level ones, when a lot of them gather they attract stronger spirits. You will be in trouble if that happens.」

「……Haa」

　……WHAT'S WITH THIS GIRL?

「So you shouldn't think of telling ghost stories as fun」

　Then she turns to Shibuya.

「It would be quite troublesome if senpai did it too.

　I'd have to do an exorcism」

　Ms.Kuroda says that with a thoughtful expression.

　Shibuya shrugs his shoulders.

「Isn't it just your imagination?」

「That's why people who can't sense spirits are annoying」

　Her tone is persistently intense.

　Shibuya looks at her with a strong intent.

「You, if you really can sense them then do you sense something from the old school building?」

「Old school building?　Ah, it seems spirits of those who died during the war are gethering there」

　Ms.Kuroda says quickly.

「Died during the war……?」

「Right. I often see a man's shadow looking at me from the windows and it looks like a man from the war」

「Hee, which war?」

「Of course, the World War II.

　During the war there was a hospital on that place. The spirits of the dead nurses can be seen there. It had been air-raided once. Therefore a lot of injured spirits can be seen too」

「Awesome」

　Shibuya says with a sarcastic smile.

「I didn't know this was a hospital during the war.

　I heard that this school was here since pre-war days.

　And before that there was a medical faculty, wasn't there?」

　……A really hard personality……

　Ms. Kuroda bends her mouth. Then her face gets red.

「I woudn't know such a thing.

　Anyway, I've seen them. A person unable to sense them wouldn't understand」

　Ms. Kuroda doesn't give up until the end.

「The school principal is bothered that the ex-building's demolition failed and was complaining.

　Are you here to exorcise it?」

「……it isn't so simple。We'll do it when possible」

「I see」

　Shibuya responds coldly and turns to us.

「Since here is no good, let's go elsewhere?」

「It's still such a thing!」

　Ms. Kuroda snaps at Shibuya with incredible force.

　But Shibuya completely unconcerned comes to us making Keiko and the others restless again.

「Let's……」

　This extremely timid voice is Yuuri's.

「Let's put it off for today?」

「I agree.……I'm not in the mood for it」

　Keiko loses her enthusiasm too.

　What's happening, no one is even looking at him, they will miss a chance for intimate experience with their cool senpai.

　But still Michiru says,

「……Shibuya-senpai sorry. After all……」

「I see」

　Shibuya nods in assent.

「Then some other time」

　Saying that he raises his hand. Looking at the seemingly satisfied Ms. Kuroda he says、

「You are satisfied too, right?」

「……What are you talking about?」

「It's okay if you don't know.――Taniyama-san, please」

　Shibuya invites me.

　Keiko and the others throw a surprised glance at me.

「What is it?」

「Do you have a spare minute?」

　He says with a smile on his face. Keiko and company cannot notice his negative expression. My back is being watched reproachfully while leaving the room.

=== 3 ===

「Who is this girl?」

　Shibuya asks me while walking in a brisk step before me, where is he leading me to I wonder.

「I don't know. Today I talked to her for the first time. She seems somehow suspicious to me.」

「……Yeah. Is she really a medium?」

　His expression gets a bit thoughtful.

「Well, she said it herself, didn't she?

　――By the way, is the person from this morning alright?」

「About that.」

　Shibuya turns to face me with his cold indifferent expression.

「He sprained his left ankle. It is apparently in a very bad condition, so he won't be able to stand for a while.」

「……About that,……I am really sorry……」

　I say this, but still I think if I really should be apologising to him.

「Well……is he an acquaintance of yours?」

「Wasn't it obvious?」

　Shibuya glances at me with ridicule in his eyes.

「……What kind of acquaintance?」

　I ask.

　He was giving me a strange feeling. That guy from the morning was over the hill no matter how you look at him. That same person was talking to his partner, the seventeen year old Shibuya, in a polite manner, while on the opposite side Shibuya was always talking in an excessively rude way. Isn't this a reversal?

　Shibuya replies with his peaceful voice in a casual manner.

「Assistant.」

　Oh. What an arrogant assistant this is. Would you normally talk to your master in such a rude tone.

「Your master seems to have a rather strict personality.」

　I say this with a grain of sarcasm.

　I don't know if it was a sprained ankle or a broken bone, but I had already releaved myself from that responsibility by lending him a hand.

「But it wasn't only me who was responsible for your master's injury. He was the one who surprised me……」

「It's the opposite.」

　The opposite……what is? I didn't surprise him for sure.

　Shibuya says in brief.

「I am the master. He is the assistant.」

　Eh!?

　EEEEH！

　……What a thing. This is a serious matter.

　A seventeen year-old using an adult for his assistant？　What in the world is this guy?

　I stare at Shibuya with an "Are you serious" expression.

　He looks at me with all his pale.

「My assistant being unable to move is a trouble.

　Don't you think you have a responsibility to take, Taniyama-san?」

「Hey, don't joke around!

　Just to make things clear, I was a victim too. Not only was I startled to death, but I was late for school.」

　All the world's cold is gathered inside his eyes.

「He was hurt. ……And how are you？」

　……That is... I'm pretty lively.

「Moreover, the camera was broken.」

　Ah, that video camera. Now that I think about it, it fell really badly. And it's a fragile precision instrument…….

「Rin……I mean my assistant、tried to prevent you from touching it, which led to our current situation.」

「That is……really……」

　A really bad situation. That was inevitable. It wasn't my fault. ……Even if I say so, it doesn't feel like he will understand.

「I would have liked you to pay the camera's compensation, but……」

　Compensation!?　Are you joking！

「It isn't like I broke it intentionally！」

「Didn't they teach you not to touch other people's stuff without permission？」

　……But……I felt like "Why in the world is there a video camera in such a place.

「And, how much is the compensation……」

　What Shibuya estimated was an unbelievable sum of money. Such a great cost that only exists in dreams.

「Cut out the jokes！　Why is a video camera so expensive！　This can't possibly be true！」

「That video camera was a custom-made, Germany product. Would you want to show you the certificate？」

　Foreign order. Custom-made on that.

　……My eyes went black.

　What am I going to do！

　Shibuya said、

「If you don't like this...」

　……What？　I can apologize for not being able to pay！

「Would you mind taking the place of my assistant？」

「By this……You mean I'll be working as your assistant？」

「Exactly.」

「I'll do it.」

　I'll do it, be it an assistant's job or a maid's job.

　Shibuya bows his head in assent.

　At the same time I asked him a sudden question.

「……By the way、what kind of work are you doing, Shibuya-san？」

　Second-year, high school student. 17 year-old student、having an assistant、using an incredibly expensive camera、what the hell is he doing？

「Ghost Hunt.」

「Haa!?」

「Or in other words、ghost extermination.

　We've come here to investigate the old school building by the request of the principle. We are called 『Shibuya Psychic Research』」

「Pusai..kkiku... risaachi？」

「Haven't you taken any English lessons？」

　I have. Well, excuse me. For being bad at English.

「A psychic phenomenon investigation service. And I am the head of it.」

　Wha……Whaat.

　Head, this fellow、with the social standing of a 17 year-old！

　Not only that, but what...？　Investigation of the old school building？　Psychic phenomenon investigation service!?

　This is a joke, right!?

----

--[[User:Jameson|Jameson]] 14:41, 24 September 2007 (PDT)

Thanks for moving this over! --[[User:Jumpyshoes|Jumpyshoes]] 14:57, 24 September 2007 (PDT)

Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Chapter1

2007-09-24T21:57:29Z

Jumpyshoes: Thanks again~

==Chapter 1 Version 1 - Air Pressure Decrease==

=== 1 ===
　The following day had a nice weather, and the Sakura trees on the road to school were forming a beautiful white tunnel.

　Along with the nice weather I, for some reason, was feeling better too. In the morning, when I saw the sky clearing away and the sun rising, I suddenly felt myself full of energy, and went to school earlier than usual.

　I was passing through the tunnel of roadside Sakura trees on my way to school, when I suddenly felt like seeing the old school building.

　The old school was standing on the opposite side of the sports ground facing the new one. A wooden half-demolished building. A building that had many bad rumours going around about it. Everyone considered it a haunted mansion.

　Are the rumours true?

　I decided to go.

　Maybe it is true. Being abandoned for a long time, the windows are clouded in dust. More than half of them are broken so one could see the gloomy inside of the school beyond them.

　Dark hole openings in the windows. I feel something different from these holes, they belong to another place, a different world that I know.

　A distorted tiled roof. Half of the building is covered in a blue sheet. That originally beautiful blue color is soiled too, deeply ruined.

　I approached the old school building.

　The entranceway has an old-fashioned door with glass window, which is clouded and broken too. A transparent vinyl put there is looking rather lonely.

　I peeped in through that window.

　Inside the entranceway the color of dusk is dominating. A rattly shoe shelf disposed to the faint light is standing there like a gravestone. A terrible amount of dust. A spider's nest. Its threads are dusty too. A completely dilapidated building.

　Broken glass is scattered on the floor, something that looks like an old bowl, and other garbage is all over the place. Ruins. Dilapidated building. A haunted house. An old school building of bad rumours.

　Peeping in, I suddenly notice a strange thing inside the entranceway.

　What could it be?

　A black machine.

　Pretty big, looks like a video camera. Set on top of a tripod.

　Why is such a thing here I wonder, I have to make sure what it is.

　Spontaneously, I put my hand on the door knob.

　A very dusty and rough sense of touch.

　The door opened with a very unpleasant creak, to let me inside.

　I entered right after the door opened. As I thought, it's a video camera. It can't be... someone lost this?

　I got closer to the camera.

　Why would there be a camera?

　This thing totally puzzles me. It's like seeing a car stopped in the middle of the living room of a friend's house.

　Er, what is this?

　Just when I stretched my hands towards the video...

「Who is it?」

　A man's sharp voice.

　In that ex-school building of bad luck. In that dark entranceway, inside that completely dilapidated building, there just when I saw a strange thing and felt curious...

　At that time all of a sudden I heard a voice, it is impossible not to get surprised.

　Of course I was surprised. Not just surprised. I literally jumped back. While jumping I unintentionally crashed into the almost collapsed shoe shelf.

　At that moment the shoe shelf swayed turning around.

　On my vision's edge I see a man's figure standing at the door.

　I try to avoid the shoe shelf that was inclining towards me for the second time.

　At the spur of the moment I trip and fall and the shoe shelf collapses grazing my uniform skirt, on top of that it directly hits the video camera... I take an innocent breath　...that surprised me...

　Huh, I thought I was going to get caught in.

　Taking a breath of relief, I turned to face the man just like a rogue would in front of two monks.

　Not good.

　Now it is completely broken. The previously broken shoe shelf. And the man is lying on the floor.

「Are you alright?」

　I rushed over to him. And at the same time heard a voice.

「What's wrong?」

　A man's voice.

　The one who rushed over here from the door is the exchange student who made me unrest from yesterday. Shibuya. Today he isn't wearing a uniform too. He is as black as ever.

　He ran over to check the collapsed man near me.

「Lin?」

　Does he know him? Saying that, he notices me, giving me an intense look.

「What happened?」

「Ah, that's……」

　Just when I was about to answer the fallen man raised his body.

「Are you hurt?」

　Shibuya asks him.

「Yes……」

　He mutters.

　 Below a long forelock that is covering the upper part of his face, there is a red line flowing down.

　 My voice gets nervous.

「……Did you cut yourself somewhere?」

　The blood falling from his chin is forming a circle of dots on the floor.

　What should I do!

「I am very sorry！　I was surprised and……」

　I quickly try to give him a hand, but Shibuya stops me.

　Using his perfectly calm hands, he is checking the state of the fallen man's injury.

「It's a small cut……。Anywhere else?」

「I am alright」

　The injured man got up. He bent a little when his weight got to his legs.

「Can you stand?　How are your legs?」

「……Everything is okay」

　But still he has quite a sickly look on his face. A fat layer of sweet is flowing down his forehead.

　Not knowing what to do, I just stand there nervously.

「I am really sorry.

　But suddenly hearing your voice I was totally surprised……」

「He already told you, it's okay」

　Shibuya says in a cold voice.

　I counter with an even colder look.

「We met yesterday, didn't we?」

「That's right」

　But is it alright for me to give him such a grave look? After all this man got injured, because of me getting surprised.

「That's right, but what's more important now,

　is there a hospital or a doctor nearby?」

「Right after the school gate……」

「Take me there」

　Saying this, Shibuya supports his friend with a shoulder.

　I also tried to help him, but he put off my hand with his arm.

　What's with this guy!

　Glaring at me he says.

「I'm fine. Your help is unneeded」

　……This guy.. what's with his attitude. In the first place all this happened because you scared me like that. And I even as a kind person lend you a hand...

「Lin, can you walk?」

「Yes, I am okay」

　Shibuya takes a look at me.

「What's your name?」

「Taniyama...」

「Then, Taniyama-san, I will be alright from here on, you can return to the classroom」

「But..」

「I should let you know that the school bell just rang」

　Heh?

　I got up early and still I am late?

　Getting up early, being scared to death, these two guys almost freaking me out and on top of this I'm late for school?

　Ah, I should have never approached the old building.

　As I thought, that place was full of bad luck!

=== 2 ===

　Even though I ran in all my haste, I was totally late for school. And as if to finish me up, the teacher had to scold me in front of the whole class... it couldn't get any worse.

　Thanks to this I was in a bad mood throughout the whole day.

　School ended.

　And when I was about to go home, Keiko and the others gathered around my desk.

「Hey, Mai are you going home?」

「Why?」

「Weren't we going to meet with yesterday's exchange guy?」

「Shibuya?」

「Yes, let's meet him.」

　Don't joke around. I don't want to see that guy's face for a while.

「I'm going home」

　I make it clear to them that I won't go.

「Whyy?　Mai... you've changed」

　Even Michiru nods.

「What a weirdo you are.

　That guy's got the godlike coolness, don't you think so?」

　No I don't.

　They are too excited.

　I too think he's got a pretty face, but that's all.

　Recognizing me as a weirdo, Michiru says.

「Well that's fine. The lesser rivals, the better」

「That's right. We'll be the only ones to enjoy his enchanting eyes」

　Keiko is really happy.

「You really don't want to come?」

　Yuuri adds in mistrust.

「Are you sure?　You were quite interested yesterday」

　With these words Michiru smoothed down her uniform, having nothing more to say.

　Keiko too gives up on me and changes the topic.

「But, I was really surprised yesterday. The atmosphere was so tense wasn't it?　I thought that ghosts had appeared for real」

「Me too」

「Today, we'll tell stories again」

「But where? We won't get in the right mood here. What about we borrow the A/V room again?」

　You're really into it, aren't you?

「Yeah, it isn't dark enough here.

　The A/V room? The school's mixer room.」 *http://bunka.natori.or.jp/annai/mikisa.htm*

「That sounds okay」

　……Just when they were talking about this,

「Wait a minute」

　The voice we heard was that of our class rep. Ms. Kuroda Naoko.

　She always looks somehow nervous. It's half a month since I entered here. And I still haven't talked to her.

「Ah, Kuroda-san, goodbye」

　Yuuri turns to her with an innocent smile.

「It isn't goodbye. What were you talking about just now?」

　Ms. Kuroda is in a somewhat bad mood.

　But we didn't insult you or anything.

　Then I,

「We are going to tell ghost stories today. That's what we were talking about」

　Keiko poked me.

　I feel Ms. Kuroda's murderous intent.

　What's with her.

　At exactly that moment. Shibuya shows his face from the door.

「Is Taniyama-san here?」

　Ms. Kuroda turns at his direction.

「What year are you?　What are you doing here?」

「Ah, I had an arrangement with these girls...」

「Arrangement?　About the ghost stories?」

「That's right...?」

　Hearing Shibuya's answer, Ms. Kuroda turns at us without fail.

「Didn't I tell you to stop doing this!」

　……Ah？　What's with this girl?

　She angled her eyes.

「No wonder I've been having headaches since this morning」

「Ha-a?」

　I incline my head doubtfully. What is she talking about?

「Taniyama-san, I am sensitive to spirits. I have headaches when a lot of them gather.

　I am having headaches today. Spirits has definitely gathered here」

「……Ha-a……」

「Didn't you know?　When you tell ghost stories spirits gather. These are mainly low-level spirits. But even if they are low-level ones, when a lot of them gather they attract stronger spirits. You will be in trouble if that happens.」

「……Haa」

　……WHAT'S WITH THIS GIRL?

「So you shouldn't think of telling ghost stories as fun」

　Then she turns to Shibuya.

「It would be quite troublesome if senpai did it too.

　I'd have to do an exorcism」

　Ms.Kuroda says that with a thoughtful expression.

　Shibuya shrugs his shoulders.

「Isn't it just your imagination?」

「That's why people who can't sense spirits are annoying」

　Her tone is persistently intense.

　Shibuya looks at her with a strong intent.

「You, if you really can sense them then do you sense something from the old school building?」

「Old school building?　Ah, it seems spirits of those who died during the war are gethering there」

　Ms.Kuroda says quickly.

「Died during the war……?」

「Right. I often see a man's shadow looking at me from the windows and it looks like a man from the war」

「Hee, which war?」

「Of course, the World War II.

　During the war there was a hospital on that place. The spirits of the dead nurses can be seen there. It had been air-raided once. Therefore a lot of injured spirits can be seen too」

「Awesome」

　Shibuya says with a sarcastic smile.

「I didn't know this was a hospital during the war.

　I heard that this school was here since pre-war days.

　And before that there was a medical faculty, wasn't there?」

　……A really hard personality……

　Ms. Kuroda bends her mouth. Then her face gets red.

「I woudn't know such a thing.

　Anyway, I've seen them. A person unable to sense them wouldn't understand」

Ms. Kuroda doesn't give up until the end.

「The school principal is bothered that the ex-building's demolition failed and was complaining.

　Are you here to exorcise it?」

「……it isn't so simple。We'll do it when possible」

「I see」

　Shibuya responds coldly and turns to us.

「Since here is no good, let's go elsewhere?」

「It's still such a thing!」

　Ms. Kuroda snaps at Shibuya with incredible force.

　But Shibuya completely unconcerned comes to us making Keiko and the others restless again.

「Let's……」

　This extremely timid voice is Yuuri's.

「Let's put it off for today?」

「I agree.……I'm not in the mood for it」

　Keiko loses her enthusiasm too.

　What's happening, no one is even looking at him, they will miss a chance for intimate experience with their cool senpai.

　But still Michiru says,

「……Shibuya-senpai sorry. After all……」

「I see」

　Shibuya nods in assent.

「Then some other time」

　Saying that he raises his hand. Looking at the seemingly satisfied Ms. Kuroda he says、

「You are satisfied too, right?」

「……What are you talking about?」

「It's okay if you don't know.――Taniyama-san, please」

　Shibuya invites me.

　Keiko and the others throw a surprised glance at me.

「What is it?」

「Do you have a spare minute?」

　He says with a smile on his face. Keiko and company cannot notice his negative expression. My back is being watched reproachfully while leaving the room.

=== 3 ===

「Who is this girl?」

　Shibuya asks me while walking in a brisk step before me, where is he leading me to I wonder.

「I don't know. Today I talked to her for the first time. She seems somehow suspicious to me.」

「……Yeah. Is she really a medium?」

　His expression gets a bit thoughtful.

「Well, she said it herself, didn't she?

　――By the way, is the person from this morning alright?」

「About that.」

　Shibuya turns to face me with his cold indifferent expression.

「He sprained his left ankle. It is apparently in a very bad condition, so he won't be able to stand for a while.」

「……About that,……I am really sorry……」

　I say this, but still I think if I really should be apologising to him.

「Well……is he an acquaintance of yours?」

「Wasn't it obvious?」

　Shibuya glances at me with ridicule in his eyes.

「……What kind of acquaintance?」

　I ask.

　He was giving me a strange feeling. That guy from the morning was over the hill no matter how you look at him. That same person was talking to his partner, the seventeen year old Shibuya, in a polite manner, while on the opposite side Shibuya was always talking in an excessively rude way. Isn't this a reversal?

　Shibuya replies with his peaceful voice in a casual manner.

「Assistant.」

　Oh. What an arrogant assistant this is. Would you normally talk to your master in such a rude tone.

「Your master seems to have a rather strict personality.」

　I say this with a grain of sarcasm.

　I don't know if it was a sprained ankle or a broken bone, but I had already releaved myself from that responsibility by lending him a hand.

「But it wasn't only me who was responsible for your master's injury. He was the one who surprised me……」

「It's the opposite.」

　The opposite……what is? I didn't surprise him for sure.

　Shibuya says in brief.

「I am the master. He is the assistant.」

　Eh!?

　EEEEH！

　……What a thing. This is a serious matter.

　A seventeen year-old using an adult for his assistant？　What in the world is this guy?

　I stare at Shibuya with an "Are you serious" expression.

　He looks at me with all his pale.

「My assistant being unable to move is a trouble.

　Don't you think you have a responsibility to take, Taniyama-san?」

「Hey, don't joke around!

　Just to make things clear, I was a victim too. Not only was I startled to death, but I was late for school.」

　All the world's cold is gathered inside his eyes.

「He was hurt. ……And how are you？」

　……That is... I'm pretty lively.

「Moreover, the camera was broken.」

　Ah, that video camera. Now that I think about it, it fell really badly. And it's a fragile precision instrument…….

「Rin……I mean my assistant、tried to prevent you from touching it, which led to our current situation.」

「That is……really……」

　A really bad situation. That was inevitable. It wasn't my fault. ……Even if I say so, it doesn't feel like he will understand.

「I would have liked you to pay the camera's compensation, but……」

　Compensation!?　Are you joking！

「It isn't like I broke it intentionally！」

「Didn't they teach you not to touch other people's stuff without permission？」

　……But……I felt like "Why in the world is there a video camera in such a place.

「And, how much is the compensation……」

　What Shibuya estimated was an unbelievable sum of money. Such a great cost that only exists in dreams.

「Cut out the jokes！　Why is a video camera so expensive！　This can't possibly be true！」

「That video camera was a custom-made, Germany product. Would you want to show you the certificate？」

　Foreign order. Custom-made on that.

　……My eyes went black.

　What am I going to do！

　Shibuya said、

「If you don't like this...」

　……What？　I can apologize for not being able to pay！

「Would you mind taking the place of my assistant？」

「By this……You mean I'll be working as your assistant？」

「Exactly.」

「I'll do it.」

　I'll do it, be it an assistant's job or a maid's job.

　Shibuya bows his head in assent.

　At the same time I asked him a sudden question.

「……By the way、what kind of work are you doing, Shibuya-san？」

　Second-year, high school student. 17 year-old student、having an assistant、using an incredibly expensive camera、what the hell is he doing？

「Ghost Hunt.」

「Haa!?」

「Or in other words、ghost extermination.

　We've come here to investigate the old school building by the request of the principle. We are called 『Shibuya Psychic Research』」

「Pusai..kkiku... risaachi？」

「Haven't you taken any English lessons？」

　I have. Well, excuse me. For being bad at English.

「A psychic phenomenon investigation service. And I am the head of it.」

　Wha……Whaat.

　Head, this fellow、with the social standing of a 17 year-old！

　Not only that, but what...？　Investigation of the old school building？　Psychic phenomenon investigation service!?

　This is a joke, right!?

----

--[[User:Jameson|Jameson]] 14:41, 24 September 2007 (PDT)

Thanks for moving this over! --[[User:Jumpyshoes|Jumpyshoes]] 14:57, 24 September 2007 (PDT)

Ghost Hunt

2007-09-24T21:55:28Z

Jumpyshoes: Wewt. More Ghost Hunt.

"Ghost Hunt" is a novel written Ono Fuyumi. It was released between 1989 – 1994. It has a manga (1998 - Present) and anime (3 October 2006 – 27 March 2007) adaption. This series was originally called the "Akuryou Series" (悪霊シリーズ).

The manga was renamed to "Ghost Hunt," and since the anime was based on the manga, it adopted the title "Ghost Hunt" instead of "Akurei" (the original title). "Akurei" (悪霊) roughly translates to "Evil Spirits."

Currently, the prologue and the first chapter is available for teaser purposes. It was taken with permission from [http://whisperedby.blogspot.com/ this blog]. There are two versions of the first chapter and they differ slightly, but have the same content.

The text is available below. If the text doesn't conform to the Style or Format Guidelines feel free to edit it so it does.

Those who are interested in contributing to this project can PM [[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]] for the Japanese RAWs (Or try slapping him around on the IRC channel).

[[User:The_naming_game|The_naming_game]] also has the Japanese RAWs and also is on the IRC channel.

== The Ghost Hunt series by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ono_Fuyumi Ono Fuyumi] ==

=== Volume 1 - ''Evil Spirits are Present?!''  / 悪霊がいっぱい!? ===
::*Prologue [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue Version 1]], [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Prologue_version2|Prologue Version 2]]
::*Chapter 1 [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter1_version1|Version 1]], [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter1_version2|Version 2]]
::*[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

== References ==
*[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ghost_Hunt English Wikipedia Entry]
[[Category:Teasers]]

Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Prologue

2007-09-24T21:53:30Z

Jumpyshoes: Some minor formating. Thank you Jameson!

==Prologue ==

'''【Lots of evil spirits！？】'''

　It's a total darkness in the room. A blue penlight's glow is moving around. A light too weak to illuminate the entire room. What the blue light is shining on is the floating silhouette of the girl who is holding the penlight.

　It is raining outside. The voice of the little girl is sweeping somewhere through the lonely sounds of the falling rain.

「……This is a story I heard from my uncle before.

　One summer my uncle went to the mountain with a friend of his. They walked, aiming to see the summit of that mountain.」

　She paused for a moment.

「……And you know, the weather was nice, but they lost their way, even though they have been there before.

　They should have arrived at the top in about three hours, but no matter how they walked they couldn't reach it.

　Even though it's strange, they kept on walking, a completely unknown mountain ridge appeared above them and they couldn't understand where they were anymore. Anyway, under these circumstances they decided to return, and took the way from which they came, but after they walked for a little while the same place appeared before them.

　No matter how many times they walked that way, they always came to the same ridge, eventually it got dark and they had no choice, but to camp at that place.」

　No one is able to open their mouths now.

「The night came. They sat by the camp-fire for a chat, when they heard a man's voice. A voice that was asking for help.The two of them looked around for the voice's owner, but couldn't see anyone. Trying to call for him didn't give a result too.

　And just when they were thinking that it was just their imagination, they heard the voice again.This time it was closer than before, they searched again, but after all there was no one around.

　The same thing happened many times again and the voice was steadily closing in to them. At the end the voice got so close to them that it was coming from the campfire. Someone's breath, footsteps and even clothes' rubbing sound could be heard, but still they couldn't see anyone there. As anyone would, they got a very bad feeling about that, so my uncle's friend began chanting a "namuamidabutsu" prayer. All the sounds started to tone down.

　The two of them couldn't sleep that night at all and waited for the dawn. In the morning they realized that near the camp there was a cairn.」

「Cairn ?」

「Yeah. When a man died in the mountain, they piled up some stones at that place instead of a grave. That's called a cairn.

　――You see, that cairn was at about a man's height. It was impossible to miss it. Still they didn't notice it the day before.

　The dead person probably felt lonely and tried to invite them... or something like that.

　I still wonder what could have happened if my uncle's friend didn't do the "namiamidabutsu" prayer.」

　Yuuri finishes her story and leaves the rain's sound to be the only sign of activity around us.

　She quietly turned off the penlight.

　Another two lights remained inside the room.

「Next is Mai.」

　Keiko suggests from the darkness.

　I, being the expert among us, started my story.

「……It's a story I heard when I was a grade student.

　On a night street there was a woman going back home. That was in the autumn, so her body got cold midway and she felt she needed to go to the toilet. She was just passing near a park and thought she could use the public toilet in there.

　A public bathroom at night doesn't feel right, does it?　Because it's dark and all...

　Although she didn't want she went into the toilet.Then, she heard a voice calling out of the thin air.」

　I made my high-pitched voice tremble.

「Do you want a red mantle?」

「No-o!」

　Someone screams.

「That woman totally frightened, left the toilet.

　But somehow the door was stuck.

　The door jolted and again she heard the same voice "Do you want a red mantle?". She hit the door with all her might, but it didn't open.And when she heard the voice for the third time she answered "No, I don't want". Right after that the door opened quickly.」

　No one can speak out. Only a weak rough noise of breathing mingled with the sound of the rain is audible.

　I continue the story.

「The woman got out of the restroom in a haste and was so scared that she just couldn't go home by herself, then she saw two patrol policemen passing by.

　She greeted the policemen and told them about what happened while going home. They told her "That was probably a molester who had hidden himself somewhere inside the bathroom. We can't catch him by ourselves.", so she had to go inside again.

　Before she entered the toilet again the police man told her "When the voice asks you again, please say yes."

　Then the woman entered the toilet and soon after that she heard the creepy voice "Do you want a red mantle?". She, as instructed, answered with "Yes". And at the same instant a terrible scream spoiled the midnight silence.」

「The door opened quickly, and the woman there was dead.」

　Raindrop sounds. Raindrops...

「She was covered in red just like she was wearing a red mantle.

　She was dyed in a deep red blood. Her body was pierced so that it looked like the pointer of a compass, full of small holes everywhere.」

　Everyone gave a scream.

「No!」

「Waah!」

　Hearing the screams, I turned off the penlight.

　Only one light was left.

　Only one blue light was still shining... Michiru started her story.

「It's a story about this school...」

　The blue light is shining on Michiru's hair, her hair that is hanging down from around her face.

「Mai, have you heard the story of the old school building?」

　I turn my face shaking my neck in a negative answer.

「Strange.

　At the ex-school building there is a wooden building at the opposite side of the sports ground. The half-collapsed building.」

「...So.

　It wasn't collapsed. That's where the reconstruction stopped.」

「Why...?」

　Michiru smiled like a ghost.

「Curse...」

「C-c-curse?」

「Yes...

　That building was cursed... a lot of strange incidents happened there. Every year a teacher and a pupil died there... Was it a fire or an incident, only bad things happened there.」

　I saw that right after I entered this school. The old building had half-collapsed. It was full of broken glass and walls around. Really, that building is a scary place.

「The new school building was built before ten years.

　That time, when they had to demolish the old building to start the construction, strange things happened. A machine stopped and workers got ill. But still they tried to break the west wall, and the roof fell down. All the way from the second floor. All of the workers on the first floor died.」

　Diseases, injuries, incidents...

「Thereupon the construction was suspended. It was left like that, with the west side collapsed, for a long time.

　After that unpleasant things continued to happen. A child from the neighbourhood was found dead in the ex-building, three days after that a teacher committed suicide there...

　...The demolition was restarted last year in order to rebuild the gym. But again only the half of it got demolished, before the work got suspended. The same as last time. A machine broke, a worker got...」

　...huh.

「Once a truck went out of control and drove through the sports ground during class. Two students died and seven sere severely injured. It was on the newspapers too.」

　...I don't like this.

　Michiru keeps on in a low voice.

「My senpai's friend saw a man's ghost at the ex-building...

　A person's white shadow was looking at her from the second floor, she said. The road around the school fence isn't a place to walk at night. When I was walking my dog at night at that street I felt someone looking at me. When I turned around, from the window of a half-collapsed classroom a white silhouette was...」

「It can't be...」

　Keiko raises her voice.

「It's true. ...and that person was waving his hand like he was inviting me.

　I got the feeling that I shouldn't go inside the old school so I left staggering on my feet.」

「A-and..?」

「That's all. When I started walking my dog bursted in barking with great energy, so I got back there. I looked again at the window, but the person wasn't there anymore.」

「Hyaa...」

「...I'm turning it off.」

　Michiru sais quietly. The room got quiet again.

　With a weak sound Michiru's penlight disappeared. The vicinity was wrapped up in the darkness and the sound of the rain.

　Keiko says with a hazy voice from inside the darkness.

「One...」

　Her voice is trembling. After we tell the ghost stories and turn off the lights we have to count upwards from one. The last one should be a ghost.

　Yuuri's voice.

「Two...」

　Mine.

「Three...」

　Michiru's low voice.

「Four...」

　There are four of us. Are we about to hear a fifth voice?

　We strained our ears. *Raindrops*

「FIVE」

KYAAA!!!

　We all screamed horrified at once. We fell into panic with agonizing cries.

　What was!?　This voice!?!

　Keiko and the others embrace themselves in fear.

「No-o, no-o！」

　At that instant, the dark room was lit up.

　Near the door there is a lights switch.

　Under the small green light there is a group of unsociable looking students among the desks. In the school basement there is a Audio-Video room, that's where we are.　We turned around, and saw a tall boy standing near the door, looking at us with interest.

　He has an impressively beautiful face. A hair as dark as the night, and a deep gloomy look in his eyes. With well-matched black clothes. His white face and hands are like the melting moonlight inside the twilight abyss.

　Without an uniform. Is he an exchange student?

　Keiko asked.

「W...was that you?」

「Yes... did I do something wrong?」

　A nice peaceful voice.

　Michiru sits down relieved.

「Ahh, that surprised me. I thought I was going to die.」

「Excuse me. The lights were off so I thought there was nobody in here, but suddenly I heard voices... so I just..」

「That's... it's alright!」

　Keiko says joyfully,

「Are you an exchange student?」

　He paused a little.

「...is it like that, I wonder...」

　What's with this pause?

「A first-year?」

「...I'm seventeen this year.」

　A strange way to answer.

「So, you are a senpai.」

　Keiko says that with a lively voice. ...She is the kind that is attracted only by the looks.

　Actually this guy is really handsome. A tall figure. Long foot too. And again, a beautiful face.

　...But I kind of feel something weird from him. It's just a feeling, but I can tell we don't match.

　Michiru says with a smiling face.

「We are sory to have surprised you too!

　...we were telling ghost stories.」

「Heeh」

　He said and smiled.

「Would you mind if I joined you?」

　Everyone brought up a happy scream.

「Please, please... do sit here.」

　Michiru pulled his arm.

「What is your name?」

「Shibuya...」

　Keiko's eyes form a heart at that moment.

「Shibuya-senpai, do you like ghost stories too?」

「Sort of.」

　He smiled.

　Everyone screamed of happiness again, but after all I had this feeling of unrest coming from him. I wonder why, but I didn't really like him.

「Shibuya-san...」

　I said, and he turned at my direction.

　M? As I said his face was expressing a smile. But I felt it. This guy had something hidden under the surface. His eyes aren't smiling.

「What are you doing in a place like this?」

「I had something to take care of.」

「Then do it faster, because we'll be going home now.」

「Eeh!」

　Keiko and Michiru exclaim dissatisfied. Even Yuuri who has been quiet until now, pulls my uniform.

「That Mai...Don't worry about it senpai.

　What is it that you have to do here?　We will help you!」

「...ah, it's only some tape dubbing...」

　Shibuya-senpai once again forces his smile smile.

「The truth is, I'm in a hurry right now.

　How about, next time you tell ghost stories, let me join in?」

「Then, tomorrow after school!」

　Keiko waves her tail.

「Alright. Where?」

「Our homeroom! Room F1!」

　He smiled, bowing his head in assent.

「Ok, then we are off. Goodbye.」

　Michiru stood in an unusually graceful manner.

「Take care.」

「Yees.(heart)」

　Everyone was in high spirits, Keiko and the others pleased with themselves, and me, who was the only one unsatisfied and thinking about what happened in the A/V room.

User:Minagi

2007-09-19T22:22:08Z

Jumpyshoes: Added note.

I guess I should fill this in sometime, huh?

I'm a new addition to the [[Clannad]] project. I do some programming (I don't consider myself to be all that good, so don't expect anything big out of me!) and script editing. Please do not hesitate to correct any mistakes I make. I try not to, but these scripts can be quite long so I can sometimes overlook something or make careless mistakes. If there's an edit of mine that you'd like to discuss, please add it to my discussion page. :)

I go by the name of Nagato while on IRC and can be found in #ndt on PPIrC (irc.ppirc.net).

Note: It appears that there is another Minagi on #ndt. Don't be confused. --[[User:Jumpyshoes|Jumpyshoes]] 15:22, 19 September 2007 (PDT)

Suzumiya Haruhi

2007-09-19T01:41:59Z

Jumpyshoes: Added link.

The Suzumiya Haruhi series is available in the following languages:
*[[SPA_Suzumiya_Haruhi|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi_%28version_fran%C3%A7aise%29|Français (French)]]
*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi_%7E_Vietnamese_version|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]
*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi_%7E_Italian_Version|Italiano (Italian)]]
*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi_PT-br|Português do Brasil (Brazilian Portuguese)]]
*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi_%7E_Indonesian_Version|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]

(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

== Story Synopsis ==

Not your average Japanese High School Story! Kyon is a first year student at North High. Sitting behind him is an intelligent, energetic and very bored Suzumiya Haruhi who introduces herself as having no interest in "normal humans" and that any aliens, time travelers, sliders, or espers should come forward and join her. Why is she so particular about non-humans? "Because humans are no fun at all!" Kyon is soon wrapped up in this unusual girl's attempts to make life more interesting, and quickly discovers the world is a lot more amazing than Haruhi could ever be allowed to know.
== Translation ==

=== Format Standards ===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the agreed points highlighted in the below guidelines'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Guideline|Project Specific translation and format conventions]]

Some of these chapters are translations of the '''Chinese edition''' of the novels, which are known to have some minor mistakes compared to the original Japanese text. If you have access to the originals and you spot an error, '''please feel free to make the corrections yourself''' - this is a Wiki which means it's meant for anyone to fix things (and if you screw up, we can revert back your changes if all deem necessary). We can see the corrections you make, so just go ahead instead of hiding or waiting for permission.

Strato (of #a.f.k. translator fame) is currently translating the novels on his own terms, from '''Japanese to English'''. If you would like to view that [http://www12.brinkster.com/stratoct/haruhi.htm translation], you are more than welcome to do so. However, please keep in mind that this does not mean you can simply replace the current translations as is. If there were details that were missed in our Translation Teams scripts that should be changed, feel free to make the changes. Replacing the entire script immediately is a no-no.

There is a [[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Timeline|story timeline]] available which organizes the stories in the novels in chronological order, should you want to read everything ordered by date. =)

== Updates ==

*August 30, 2007
**'''News Announcement: Volume 06-08 will now be locked to Anonymous Edits. Thank you for all your contribution. If you still wish to edit, please take your time to register.'''

Older updates can be found [[Update|here]].

== The ''Suzumiya Haruhi'' series, by [[Tanigawa Nagaru]] ==

===[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Full Text|Volume 1 - ''The Melancholy of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第一巻: 涼宮ハルヒの憂鬱]]===
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Editor's Notes|Editor's Notes]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

===[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume2_Full Text|Volume 2 - ''The Sighs of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第二巻: 涼宮ハルヒの溜息]] ===
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume2_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume2_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume2_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume2_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume2_Author's notes|Author's notes]]
::*Translator's Notes and References

===[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume3_Full Text|Volume 3 - ''The Boredom of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第三巻: 涼宮ハルヒの退屈]] ===
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume3_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume3_The Boredom of Suzumiya Haruhi|The Boredom of Suzumiya Haruhi]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume3_Bamboo_Leaf_Rhapsody|Bamboo Leaf Rhapsody]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume3_Mystérique Sign|Mystérique Sign]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume3_Lone Island Syndrome|Lone Island Syndrome]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume3_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*Translator's Notes and References

===[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume4 Full Text|Volume 4 - ''The Disappearance of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第四巻: 涼宮ハルヒの消失]] ===
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume4_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume4_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume4_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume4_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume4_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume4_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*Translator's Notes and References

===[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume5 Full Text|Volume 5 - ''The Rampage of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第五巻: 涼宮ハルヒの暴走]] ===
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume5_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume5 Prologue - Summer|Prologue - Summer]]
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume5 Endless Eight|Endless Eight]]
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume5 Prologue - Autumn|Prologue - Autumn]]
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume5 The Day of Sagittarius|The Day of Sagittarius]]
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume5 Prologue - Winter|Prologue - Winter]]
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume5 Snow Mountain Syndrome|Snow Mountain Syndrome]]
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume5 Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*Translator's Notes and References

===[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume6 Full Text|Volume 6 - ''The Wavering of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第六巻: 涼宮ハルヒの動揺]] ===
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume6_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume6 Live A Live|Live A Live]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume6 Asahina Mikuru's Adventure Episode 00|Asahina Mikuru's Adventure Episode 00]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume6_Charmed at First Sight LOVER|Charmed at First Sight LOVER]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume6 Where did the Cat Go?|Where did the Cat Go?]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume6_The_Melancholy_of_Asahina_Mikuru|The Melancholy of Asahina Mikuru]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume6 Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*Translator's Notes and References

===[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume7 Full Text|Volume 7 - ''The Intrigues of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第七巻: 涼宮ハルヒの陰謀]] ===
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume7_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume7_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume7_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume7_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume7_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume7_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume7_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume7_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume7_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume7_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume7 Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume7_Translator's_Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

===[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume8 Full Text|Volume 8 - ''The Indignation of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第八巻: 涼宮ハルヒの憤慨]] ===
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume8 Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume8 Editor in Chief★Straight Ahead!|Editor in Chief★Straight Ahead!]]
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume8 Wandering Shadow|Wandering Shadow]]
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume8 Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*Translator's Notes and References

===[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume9 Full Text|Volume 9 - ''The Dissociation of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第九巻: 涼宮ハルヒの分裂]] ===
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume9_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume9_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume9_Chapter_1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume9_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume9_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]] (100%), [[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume9_Chapter3_Original|Original]] (35%)
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume9_Translator's_Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

=== Haruhi Theater / ハルヒ劇場 ===
::*[[Haruhi_Theater_act.1|''Haruhi Theater act.1'' / ハルヒ劇場 act.1]] (50% Completed)
::*[[Haruhi_Theater_act.1_Version2|''Haruhi Theater act.1'' / ハルヒ劇場 act.1 Version 2]]
::*[[Haruhi_Theater_act.2|''Haruhi Theater act.2'' / ハルヒ劇場 act.2]]

===[[Interview with Tanigawa Nagaru|Interview with Tanigawa Nagaru]] ===

== Project Staff ==

*Project Administrator: [[User:thelastguardian|thelastguardian]]
*Project Supervisor: [[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]]

=== Translators ===
'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[User:An_Engrish_speaker|An Engrish Speaker]]
::*[[User:Canthelpit|Canthelpit]]
::*[[User:Deskoh91|Deskoh91]]
::*[[User:GDsMDDLFNGR|GDsMDDLFNGR]]
::*[[user:HolyCow|HolyCow]]
::*[[User:Kinny Riddle|Kinny Riddle]]
::*[[User:Magus|Magus]]
::*[[User:Shiratoriryuuko|Shiratoriryuuko]]

'''A.W.O.L'''
::*[[User:BaKaFiSh|BaKaFiSh]]
::*[[User:Harunako|Harunako]]

'''M.I.A'''
::*''None''

'''K.I.A'''
::*[[User:arcticphoenix16|arcticphoenix16]]
::*[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]]

'''Scripts Partially Contributed'''

We would like to thank these users for contributing portions of translated script:

*[[user:skythewood|skythewood]]

Note: Please [[User_talk:Thelastguardian|contact thelastguardian]] if you are planning to contribute a significant amount of script.

User who wish to contribute partially translated scripts but wish not to continue with the whole chapter i.e. become a fully fledged Project Translator therefore expected to contribute regularly.
Please inform [[user:onizuka-gto|onizuka-gto]] before submitting, this includes both Anonymous & Registered Users.

'''Translators are asked to [[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on''' (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Editors ===

This is the Project Editorial Team.

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
::*[[user:Bicube|Bicube]]
::*[[user:Darkoneko|Darkoneko]]
::*[[user:Nandeyanen|Nandeyanen]]
::*[[user:Smidge204|Smidge204]]
::*[[User:Molitar|Molitar]] (PDF Editor)
::*[[User:Velocity7|velocity7]] (Image Editor)
'''A.W.O.L'''
::*[[User:BlckKnght|BlckKnght]]
::*[[user:Nutcase|Nutcase]]
'''R&R'''
::*[[user:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]]
'''M.I.A'''
::*[[User:keito|keito]]
'''K.I.A'''
::*[[User:Adelina|Adelina]]
::*[[User:Ryukaiser|Ryukaiser]]
::*[[User:Baltakatei|Baltakatei]]
::*[[User:Psieye|Psieye]]
::*[[Eleutheria|Eleutheria]]

== Series Overview ==
* Volume 1 - ''The Melancholy of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第一巻: 涼宮ハルヒの憂鬱 (Published June 6, 2003, ISBN 4-04-429201-9)
* Volume 2 - ''The Sighs of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第二巻: 涼宮ハルヒの溜息 (Published September 30, 2003, ISBN 4-04-429202-7)
* Volume 3 - ''The Boredom of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第三巻: 涼宮ハルヒの退屈 (Published December 27, 2003, ISBN 4-04-429203-5)
* Volume 4 - ''The Disappearance of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第四巻: 涼宮ハルヒの消失 (Published July 31, 2004, ISBN 4-04-429204-3)
* Volume 5 - ''The Rampage of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第五巻: 涼宮ハルヒの暴走 (Published September 30, 2004 ISBN 4-04-429205-1)
* Volume 6 - ''The Wavering of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第六巻: 涼宮ハルヒの動揺 (Published March 31, 2005, ISBN 4-04-429206-X)
* Volume 7 - ''The Intrigues of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第七巻: 涼宮ハルヒの陰謀 (Published August 31, 2005, ISBN 4-04-429207-8)
* Volume 8 - ''The Indignation of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第八巻: 涼宮ハルヒの憤慨 (Published May 1, 2006, ISBN 4-04-429208-6)
* Volume 9 - ''The Dissociation of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第九巻: 涼宮ハルヒの分裂 (Published April 1, 2007, ISBN 978-4-04-429209-6)
* Volume 10 - ''The Astonishment of Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第十巻: 涼宮ハルヒの驚愕 (To be announced, ISBN N/A)

Talk:Baka-Tsuki Hoshou Kikou

2007-09-16T21:19:22Z

Jumpyshoes: Yea . . .

This page is restricted for the Comrades of the Baka-Tsuki Wikicommunist state.

Well, this has been bothering me for a while... Why is this page in the trivia category? I understand why you would make a page, but why the trivia category... To tell the truth, I bet that very few people actually come to the trivia category, or even look at the pages in the category... Wouldn't it be smarter to link it to the main page or the sidebar? Thanks for reading this...

--[[User:Jumpyshoes|Jumpyshoes]] 14:19, 16 September 2007 (PDT)----

Bokusatsu Tenshi Dokuro-chan

2007-09-16T17:24:10Z

Jumpyshoes: Added link.

The full title of "Dokuro-Chan" is "Bokusatsu Tenshi Dokuro-chan," (撲殺天使ドクロちゃん) which literally translates to Club-To-Death Angel Dokuro-chan. This series was written by Masaki Okayu and is nine volumes long. Dokuro-Chan has spawned two anime adoptions, a manga adoption, and a PS2 adoption.

This story is about a junior high student named Sakura Kusakabe  and an angel that now lives with him. Of course, the angel is a little different from what a "normal" angel would be like...

The prologue of the first volume is available [[Dokuro-Chan:Volume1_Prologue|here]]. The translator of the teaser ([[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]]) can only translated the first half of the first volume due to the lack of raws. If anyone has the Chinese raws of Dokuro-Chan, please PM [[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]] or [[User:Jumpyshoes|Jumpyshoes]].

If anyone can translate from Japanese to English and is willing to work on this project, PM [[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]] for the Japanese raws.

[[Category:Teasers]]

User talk:Jumpyshoes

2007-09-16T05:24:24Z

Jumpyshoes: /* Random */

This will now be my personal place where I put stuff to do. If you really want me to do something that has to do with editing, feel free to post it here. Just don't post something stupid please.

== Clannad ==

* Go through Clannad again.

* http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Clannad:SEEN4425 - Review where I put in the note. Roughly 1/2 down.

* http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Clannad:SEEN4430 - Where I put the note, Gokigenyou (spl).

== Random ==

* Find a way to port prologue and chapter 1 version 2 of Ghost Hunt teaser.

* Move Dokuro-Chan teaser from HC's page.

== Create a B-T Trivia Category ==

Dear Jumpyshoes,

please create a Trivia Category page,

Please tag the IRC Quote page with that, and any other trivia like information page you can find in the wiki, once you have done that, please Forum p.m. me the page address and i will add the link on the main navigation bar.

thanks Jumpy!

regards,

[[User:202.181.241.190|202.181.241.190]] 19:01, 28 August 2007 (PDT)

^ Sorry. forgot to login. I'm at work. :rolleyes:

- [[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 19:02, 28 August 2007 (PDT)

Zero no Tsukaima

2007-09-16T04:08:37Z

Jumpyshoes: Oops...

== Update ==

++Sticky!++

Visit the [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/index.php Baka-Tsuki Project Forum] to discuss this series and other information from Baka-Tsuki.

You can [http://project.baka-tsuki.net/index.php?title=Zero_no_Tsukaima:teaser read the teaser] by Enoylawnisk on [http://z4.invisionfree.com/aquastar/index.php?showtopic=3312&st=240&p=3811474 Aquastar Anime/Manga Forums]

----

Old updates can be found on the [[Znt_archive_page|Archive Page]]

*May 19, 2007
*'''Please give a warm Baka-Tsuki welcome new Translator Christof, and a belate welcome to Claies (because I forgot to update this page) to the project'''
*Chapter 06 is completed.

*June 14, 2007
*'''Chapter 7 special preview up! Limited time only''' See Registration page for credits.

----

== This Project is a Joint Collaboration ==

[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=246 Joint Collaboration] with [http://www.kawaiiheavens.net/index.php?z=subcategory&id=17 Kawaii Heavens] who are also working on the manga version of this series.

[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=248 Baka-Tsuki Members who are Interested in this series please read this]

==== Collaboration Partners ====

This project is a joint effort with the following active group(s).

* [http://www.kawaiiheavens.net/ Kawaii Heavens]
::*All current chapters

==== Previous Collaboration Partners ====
* [http://www.k-neko.net/ Kuroneko]
::*Chapter 01
::*Chapter 02

=== [[Translators_Zero_no_Tsukaima_Registration|Registration]] ===

Translators are requested to mark the chapter they are planning or currently translating on the [[Translators_Zero_no_Tsukaima_Registration|Registration Page]] for all Zero no Tsukaima chapters.

----

== ''Zero no Tsukaima'' series by Noboru Yamaguchi ==

===Volume 1 - Zero's Familiar / ゼロの使い魔===

'''Kingdom of Magic'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume1_Insert_&_Back Cover|Insert & Back Cover]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - I'm a Familiar]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Louise the Zero]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Legend]]

'''Gandalfr'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - A Familiar's Day]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Kirche the Ardent]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Tristain's Arms Dealer]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Fouquet the Crumbling Earth]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Staff of Destruction]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 2 - Albion of the Wind / 風のアルビオン===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - A Secret Boat]] - [Proofreading Stage]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Her Majesty's Melancholy]] - [Proofreading Stage]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - A Childhood Friend's Request]] - [25% Translated]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Port City - La Rochelle]] - [Proofreading Stage]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - A Rest Day Before Leaving]] - [10% Translated]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The White Country]] - [Proofreading Stage]
::*Chapter 7 - The Prince of a Dying Country [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|~Preview~]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Eve Before the Final Battle in Newcastle]] - [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|~Preview~]]
::*Chapter 9 - The Final Battle

=== Volume 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book / 始祖の祈祷書===

::*Chapter 1 - Lineage of Zero
::*Chapter 2 - Louise's Lovesickness
::*Chapter 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book
::*Chapter 4 - Love Triangle
::*Chapter 5 - The Arsenal and the Royal Family
::*Chapter 6 - Treasure Hunting
::*Chapter 7 - The Dragon's Mantle
::*Chapter 8 - Colbert's Laboratory
::*Chapter 9 - Declaration of War
::*Chapter 10 - (The) Void

note : These are loose translations. >_>

== Project Staff ==

*Project Administrator: [[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] & [[user:Se-chan|Se-Chan]]
*Project Supervisor: [[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]]

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]]
::*[[user:Claies|Claies]]
::*[[user:christof|christof]]
::*[[user:naturesbless|naturesbless]]

'''A.W.O.L'''
::*''None''

'''M.I.A'''
::*''None''

'''K.I.A'''
::*[[user:Sushi-Y|Sushi-Y]]
::*[[user:Nidema|Nidema]]
::*[[user:SaiyaJedi|SaiyaJedi]] <- aka "SaitoFromEarth"

=== Editors ===

This is the Project Editorial Team.
They will regularly patrol the projects to prevent vandalism & make sure the guidelines are implemented. If you have any inquiries about certain edits please contact any one of the members.

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:Se-chan|Se-Chan]]
::*[[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]]
::*[[user:BaKaFiSh|BaKaFiSh]]
::*[[user:Darkoneko|Darkoneko]]
::*[[user:Rednal|Rednal]]
'''A.W.O.L'''
::*[[user:Bicube|Bicube]]
::*[[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
'''M.I.A'''
::*[[user:Nandeyanen|Nandeyanen]]
'''K.I.A'''
::*[[user:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]]
::*[[user:BlckKnght|BlckKnght]]
::*[[user:Crowkenobi|Crowkenobi]]
::*[[user:Andiyar|Andiyar]]

== Series Overview ==
* Volume 1 - Zero's Familiar / ゼロの使い魔
* Volume 2 - Albion of the Wind/ 風のアルビオン
* Volume 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book / 始祖の祈祷書
* Volume 4 - The Water Spirit of Oath / 誓約の水精霊
* Volume 5 - Tristania's Holiday / トリスタニアの休日
* Volume 6 - The Flame Red Jewel of Redemption / 贖罪の炎赤玉
* Volume 7 - The Silver Pentecost / 銀の降臨祭
* Volume 8 - The Serenade of Nostalgia / 望郷の小夜曲
* Volume 9 - The Ball of Twin Moons / 双月の舞踏会
* Volume 10 - The Hero of Ivaldi / イーヴァルディの勇者
* Volume 11 - A Duet of Recollection / 追憶の二重奏
* Volume 12 - The Fairies' Holiday / 妖精達の休日
* Side Story - Tabitha's Adventure / タバサの冒険

Zero no Tsukaima

2007-09-16T04:08:01Z

Jumpyshoes: Magus will upload the scripts tommorow...

== Update ==

++Sticky!++

Visit the [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/index.php Baka-Tsuki Project Forum] to discuss this series and other information from Baka-Tsuki.

You can [http://project.baka-tsuki.net/index.php?title=Zero_no_Tsukaima:teaser read the teaser] by Enoylawnisk on [http://z4.invisionfree.com/aquastar/index.php?showtopic=3312&st=240&p=3811474 Aquastar Anime/Manga Forums]

----

Old updates can be found on the [[Znt_archive_page|Archive Page]]

*May 19, 2007
*'''Please give a warm Baka-Tsuki welcome new Translator Christof, and a belate welcome to Claies (because I forgot to update this page) to the project'''
*Chapter 06 is completed.

*June 14, 2007
*'''Chapter 7 special preview up! Limited time only''' See Registration page for credits.

----

== This Project is a Joint Collaboration ==

[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=246 Joint Collaboration] with [http://www.kawaiiheavens.net/index.php?z=subcategory&id=17 Kawaii Heavens] who are also working on the manga version of this series.

[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=248 Baka-Tsuki Members who are Interested in this series please read this]

==== Collaboration Partners ====

This project is a joint effort with the following active group(s).

* [http://www.kawaiiheavens.net/ Kawaii Heavens]
::*All current chapters

==== Previous Collaboration Partners ====
* [http://www.k-neko.net/ Kuroneko]
::*Chapter 01
::*Chapter 02

=== [[Translators_Zero_no_Tsukaima_Registration|Registration]] ===

Translators are requested to mark the chapter they are planning or currently translating on the [[Translators_Zero_no_Tsukaima_Registration|Registration Page]] for all Zero no Tsukaima chapters.

----

== ''Zero no Tsukaima'' series by Noboru Yamaguchi ==

===Volume 1 - Zero's Familiar / ゼロの使い魔===

'''Kingdom of Magic'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume1_Insert_&_Back Cover|Insert & Back Cover]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - I'm a Familiar]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Louise the Zero]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Legend]]

'''Gandalfr'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - A Familiar's Day]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Kirche the Ardent]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Tristain's Arms Dealer]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Fouquet the Crumbling Earth]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Staff of Destruction]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 2 - Albion of the Wind / 風のアルビオン===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - A Secret Boat]] - [Proofreading Stage]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Her Majesty's Melancholy]] - [Proofreading Stage]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - A Childhood Friend's Request]] - [25% Translated]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Port City - La Rochelle]] - [Proofreading Stage]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - A Rest Day Before Leaving]] - [10% Translated]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The White Country]] - [Proofreading Stage]
::*Chapter 7 - The Prince of a Dying Country [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|~Preview~]]
::[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Eve Before the Final Battle in Newcastle]] - [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|~Preview~]]
::*Chapter 9 - The Final Battle

=== Volume 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book / 始祖の祈祷書===

::*Chapter 1 - Lineage of Zero
::*Chapter 2 - Louise's Lovesickness
::*Chapter 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book
::*Chapter 4 - Love Triangle
::*Chapter 5 - The Arsenal and the Royal Family
::*Chapter 6 - Treasure Hunting
::*Chapter 7 - The Dragon's Mantle
::*Chapter 8 - Colbert's Laboratory
::*Chapter 9 - Declaration of War
::*Chapter 10 - (The) Void

note : These are loose translations. >_>

== Project Staff ==

*Project Administrator: [[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] & [[user:Se-chan|Se-Chan]]
*Project Supervisor: [[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]]

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]]
::*[[user:Claies|Claies]]
::*[[user:christof|christof]]
::*[[user:naturesbless|naturesbless]]

'''A.W.O.L'''
::*''None''

'''M.I.A'''
::*''None''

'''K.I.A'''
::*[[user:Sushi-Y|Sushi-Y]]
::*[[user:Nidema|Nidema]]
::*[[user:SaiyaJedi|SaiyaJedi]] <- aka "SaitoFromEarth"

=== Editors ===

This is the Project Editorial Team.
They will regularly patrol the projects to prevent vandalism & make sure the guidelines are implemented. If you have any inquiries about certain edits please contact any one of the members.

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:Se-chan|Se-Chan]]
::*[[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]]
::*[[user:BaKaFiSh|BaKaFiSh]]
::*[[user:Darkoneko|Darkoneko]]
::*[[user:Rednal|Rednal]]
'''A.W.O.L'''
::*[[user:Bicube|Bicube]]
::*[[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
'''M.I.A'''
::*[[user:Nandeyanen|Nandeyanen]]
'''K.I.A'''
::*[[user:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]]
::*[[user:BlckKnght|BlckKnght]]
::*[[user:Crowkenobi|Crowkenobi]]
::*[[user:Andiyar|Andiyar]]

== Series Overview ==
* Volume 1 - Zero's Familiar / ゼロの使い魔
* Volume 2 - Albion of the Wind/ 風のアルビオン
* Volume 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book / 始祖の祈祷書
* Volume 4 - The Water Spirit of Oath / 誓約の水精霊
* Volume 5 - Tristania's Holiday / トリスタニアの休日
* Volume 6 - The Flame Red Jewel of Redemption / 贖罪の炎赤玉
* Volume 7 - The Silver Pentecost / 銀の降臨祭
* Volume 8 - The Serenade of Nostalgia / 望郷の小夜曲
* Volume 9 - The Ball of Twin Moons / 双月の舞踏会
* Volume 10 - The Hero of Ivaldi / イーヴァルディの勇者
* Volume 11 - A Duet of Recollection / 追憶の二重奏
* Volume 12 - The Fairies' Holiday / 妖精達の休日
* Side Story - Tabitha's Adventure / タバサの冒険

Zetsubou

2007-09-12T11:16:34Z

Jumpyshoes: School . . . /me runs off

Well, if I'll fansub something, I want to make the outcome the best quality ever in the fansub scene. D: but, I'm not sure I can hold such a big ambition all the way... I can spend full-time translating Zetsubou-chan..

here is elaborate scheduling for processing for multple episodes, and anyway, my preferences and current status of translation.

== Separation of translation ==
*main part: relating to the main conversation with some related translation notes
*sub part: all of other translation notes, back ground conversation, signs on blackboard, static texts.

== translation process ==
I need some time to break between each phrase to refresh my brain, and spot any mistakes, yet, I can address multiple episodes concurrently....
Also, I don't want to waste meaningless efforts. so, I want to adjust my speed to the pace of the following processes.

===Adding some texts to the OP===
there is some japanese in the OP.. so I think I need to translate it too...

===translating part : I'm mainly responsible.===
*1st pass: translate "main part"
**prefebrably, at this point, "main part" are roughly timed. so I can easily tlc "main part" at the "2nd pass" and concentrate on tl-ing "sub part".
*2nd pass: translate "sub part" and add translation notes with the importance, using the japanese wiki page for Zetsubou-sensei, and tlc "main part" by myself to check the flow of translated conversations.
**tlc-ing "main part" by others are ready..
***but, I'm quite sure there is little japanese-related mistake, but there is many english mistakes...
**"sub part" is also roughtly timed.
*3rd pass: final check.
**tlc-ing "sub part" by others are ready...

===QC part===
*tlc
*qc
*release?

the reason I said "roughly" is that it's very likely to chenge the script becaues of my questionable english.. and tlc-ers and qcers have some difficulties to see the ass file.. btw, i dunno how many people can be involved in the quality assurance processes.

my english is questionable so I'll add elaborate editorial alternatives for the translation and explanations.
so, before type-setting any translated text, we should eliminate english problems which is easy for every native speakers, but difficult for me from the plain-text file, and which isn't depending on the story in order to reduce the work of the following TLC and QC.

== "sub part" translating problem ==
I hope someone diligent provide me screenshots for all static texts, otherwise, I'll do it myself...
the images should have the playing time for the ease of type-setting the texts.

Look at [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?p=24728#24728 this forum post]. Smidge has already taking screencaps and is currently looking for a translator to ease the process.

--[[User:Jumpyshoes|Jumpyshoes]] 04:16, 12 September 2007 (PDT)

== About translation notes ==
maybe, I'll add loaded translation notes, because it's likely to notice many japanese-specific cultural references....
maybe, so we have several edition for the track of ass file... that's why I split the script into two part..
#simple edition : only indispensable conversation texts.
#normal edition : simple edition + important translation notes.
#detailed edtion : normal edition + all translation notes.
#japanese edtion: no english subtitles, but japanese translation notes? i wonder we'll go along with this edition.

== style problem ==
ZETUBOUSHITA should be left japanese?
should I use the same saying as the a.f.k. for the itoshiki-sensei's habit of saying?

== current status ==
it's about to do 1st pass of ep 6.

== ideas for supporting for japanese learners ==
I very want to help japanese learners.
so, I want to add the japanese track to the ass file.
so, I added the dictation in natural japanese and in romaji.

in the past, when I was talking with the_naming_game, we've come to think that it's cool to type-set the various uses of japanese onomatopoeias in anime, because foreigners can sense the atmosphere of them with sounds.

User:Jumpyshoes

2007-09-12T01:26:23Z

Jumpyshoes: Bleh.

Kaze no Stigma:Volume1 Translator's Notes

2007-09-09T11:30:12Z

Jumpyshoes: Added note.

<center>Translator's Notes and References for<br>
<big>第一巻: 風の聖痕</big><br>
Volume 1: Kaze no Stigma</center>

== Chapter 1 ==

=== Golden Carp ===

A mythical carp with the head of a lion and the body of a fish, which is an auspicious protector of well-being.

=== Practitioner ===

Term to denote someone who practices a jutsu. In Japanese, "jutsu-sha" (術者), which literally means "technique/art person."

=== Enjutsu ===

Literally means "Fire Technique." This will be used from here on.

=== Ukemi ===

Ukemi comes from Uke. Uke is a form of martial arts where one learns how to "receive" a technique. Basically, a Ukemi is when you learn how to take a throw or a fall without injuring yourself.

Here is the Wikipedia article. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ukemi

=== Youma ===

Youma, depending on the context can mean different things. Some definitions are demons, monsters, and spirits. In most cases, youma has a negative connotation.

=== Jutsu ===

Jutsu can mean different things in different contexts. In this context, it would mean something like technique or skill.

=== Taijutsu ===

Literally "Body Arts." This is a very broad term for classical martial arts or fighting arts in general.

Here is the Wikipedia article. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Taijutsu

=== Kekkai ===

Kekkai means barrier, and is typically magical or spiritual.

Here is the Wikipedia article. Please look at the bottom paragraph. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kekkai

=== Soushu ===

Literally means ‘Head of Sect’, but here it means ‘Head of the Kannagi House/Clan’.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Jump to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

== Chapter 2 ==

=== Bishoujo ===

Bishoujo literally means, "beautiful young girl." As the literal translation implies, it refers to most beautiful young girls.

Here is the Wikipedia article. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bishoujo

=== Chichi-ue ===

Chichi-ue 父上 is a polite, archaic term for "father" that was prevalent in samurai families.

=== Otou-Sama ===

Otou-sama is another term for "father." Chichi-ue would be considered more formal than Otou-sama.

=== Fuujutsu-Shi ===

Fuujutsu-shi (風術師) literally means, "wind arts expert." In practice, the sense of "expert" doesn't show directly, and the meaning would simply be "practitioner of the wind arts."  

"Jutsu-shi" (術師) is similar to, but is NOT the same as "jutsu-sha" (術者), which has a less honorific, more mundane feel. The kanji meanings may help make the distinction clear: 者 - "person."; 師 - "expert, teacher, master."

=== Ten Thousand Pieces ===

There is one character, in Mandarin, Japanese, and Korean that is equal to ten-thousand. Historically ten-thousand was a big number, and also can be infinite. 

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Jump to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

== Chapter 3 ==

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Jump to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

== Chapter 4 ==

===Warring States Period===
Warring States Period (戦国時代) was a time of social upheaval, political intrigue, and nearly constant military conflict in Japan that lasted roughly from the middle of the 15th century to the beginning of the 17th century. (source Wiki)

===Jodan no Kamae===
This is a posture in which you face the enemy squarely and suppress him with your spirit. You overpower his mind and control his movement so that he has no opportunity to attack you. The first gap in his mental awareness and physical defense is seized upon. The essence of this posture is to cut down with your whole mind, spirit and body. This posture is not usually advantageous against an enemy of greater skill.
Hidari Jodan no Kamae:
• advance the left foot about half a step.
• hold the sword high above your head, pointing to your right rear
• the body is held in the same way as in Seigan except
• the heel of the rear foot touches the floor
Migi Jodan no Kamae:
• advance the right foot about a half step
• the sword is held high, pointing to your left rear
• the rest is the same as Hidari Jodan
(from http://www.newyorkbudokai.net/technique.html)

===Samadhi Flame===

Samadhi Flame (三昧真火) - a mythical fire that surpasses this world that has purify powers. Found in Buddhism and Hinduism (Sources needed.)

=== Ifrit ===

Ifrit is a type of jiin in the Qur'an. It is also commonly referred to as a fire god. More information is available at the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ifrit Wikipedia article].

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Jump to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

== Chapter 5 ==

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Jump to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

== Chapter 6 ==

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Jump to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

== Epilogue ==

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Jump to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume1 Chapter2

2007-09-09T11:30:03Z

Jumpyshoes: Ifrit is fire god, not Infrit. Added note.

== Chapter Two - The sudden disaster ==

=== 1 ===
“Not ready yet? How much longer do we have to wait, Hyoue?”

“— — Please wait a little longer,” Hyoue replied to the seemingly impatient person.

Then, that person closed his eyes pensively and walked away. The wind was blowing against Hyoue. Within the blowing wind was the air full of the ki of youma, passing beneath Hyoue’s palm. The ki of youma that passed beneath this palms was like an air that would swallow anyone, no matter whom.

By the time the shredded remains of the three people were discovered, it was already dawn. This unbelievably serious situation completely shocked the entire Kannagi clan.

The Kannagi clan was astonished; this is an undeniable fact. Faster than human reflexes, the 3 defensively alert people were killed without anyone being alerted.

In order to better understand this situation, the Fuuga clan was summoned. Because of this, Hyoue himself gathered the youma ki to understand who the enemy was. “Hmm, T—, This is….”

Sounds of concentration. Hyoue gathered the youma ki in this palms without missing any. It was a very cold air. Even for very powerful practitioners, the ki provided sufficient reason to fear it.

“This was caused by fuujutsu, and was created by a practitioner that is on a completely different category from us, the Fuuga clan. It trapped the three people in the wind “kekkai” and then killed them.”

Hyoue’s report wasn’t anything beneficial and could be easily understood from the setting of the place.

“I understand, but who did it?!”

“If you require a detailed report, I hope more time is allowed,” Hyoue replied indistinctly, facing this inquiry.

“Then do it quickly, you and your clan can act...”

“Everyone be quiet!”

At Juugo's angry voice, everyone present became silent; substituted only by the sound of Juugo's condoling voice.

“Is it like that, good job, you can retire. — — Right, how’s the health of Ryuuya?"

At that moment, Hyoue appeared surprised due to the Suzerain’s concern over his son’s health.

“Yes… If he quietly recuperates, there shouldn’t be any problems. He can no longer recover to the level of working for the Kannagi clan anymore. This unworthy son is really an embarrassment.”

Given Juugo’s words of gratitude, Hyoue bows.

“Yes… Thank you very much. I will go give instructions to my subordinates, for I will retire….”

“Then please, I await your reply, Hyoue.”
The head of the Fuuga clan bows silently and leaves.

The enemy is a fuujutsu practitioner that loathes the Kannagi clan. Everyone naturally thinks of a certain person who had, coincidentally, just returned to Japan.

“It’s Kazuma! He obtained strength for revenge, and returned to Japan! My fellow clan members, let us destroy the traitor Kazuma. Find him without delay and kill him!”

The person that made such an aggressive comment was the previous suzerain, Yorimichi. Even though he is retired, he still has an air of a suzerain. The entire clan strongly dislikes him, but he is the only one who is ignorant of this fact. .

“[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Chichi-ue|Chichi-ue]], to clarify, we don’t have enough evidence to prove that Kazuma did this.”
Juugo said this seriously to stop Yorimichi's tirade.

“You! Who but Kazuma could have done this…”

“Yorimichi, please hold your tongue. When you talk like that, it becomes impossible for us to discuss the issue.”

Genma coolly interrupted Yorimichi, who was shouting in an ear-shattering voice. In a way that didn't try to hide the scorn expressed in his eyes, Genma coldly looked on.

Facing this person who had no strength except for scheming and was chosen as the suzerain, Genma looked down on him from the depth of his heart.

In Yorimichi’s thirty years as suzerain, the strength of the Kannagi Clan had hit rock bottom. Given Yorimichi's inability to control the representative sword of the Kannagi Clan, and his incapacity of passing the sword to someone else, resulted in it being deeply buried in the warehouse before Juugo’s accession to the suzerain position.

Of course, Gemna was not thinking about such a foolish item.
Genma thought that the strongest practitioner should be the one that succeeds the position of suzerain. Because of this, Genma did not hate the current suzerain, Juugo. He only thought that his own strength wasn’t enough in comparison.

Previously, he had wanted to prepare his son so be the next suzerain. This was not really a scheme, he just wanted to train and prepare Kazuma to give him the strength to become the next suzerain.

Yorimichi didn’t really have any beliefs like Genma’s; he only had the ambition for power. This is what Genma thought. Therefore, no matter how Genma tried to hide his thoughts, those thoughts were revealed when he further enrages Yorimichi.

Even though they had a close family/blood relationship of uncle and nephew, the hatred between the two had deepened again.

“Y, You want to shield Kazuma? No, should I say that this is your scheme? Allow Kazuma to go outside the country to learn jutsu to kill Juugo and Ayano, and then allow Ren to succeed the position of suzerain?

Yorimichi turned the accusing finger towards Genma. This kind of bad will was almost materializing like, “sticky things connecting items together,” allowing the crowd to be agitated.

“That kind of idea would only come from someone with "little conscience." 
It was almost an insulting provocation for Yorimichi to say such things. Genma didn’t contradict, because if he did, the reply would have been extremely disrespectful.

“Chichi-ue, that’s enough!”

Juugo wouldn’t allow the continuation of such and insulting diatribe. In order to stop it, he forcefully made the people take Yorimichi away.

“Yorimichi, you must be tired. Please return to your room to rest.”

“Wait, Juugo! Genma cannot be trusted! If you don’t listen to me now, you will end up regretting it sooner of later!”
Yorimichi was hauled away like luggage. His harsh voice slowly decreased in volume until nothing could be heard.

“I really am sorry for the insulting diatribes of my father. With regards to me please forgive him.”

Juugo puts both of his hands on the tatami in a slight bow. Genma replied indifferently, “I didn’t pay attention; the reason for such words is that the previous suzurain cares deeply about the Kannagi Clan.”

With an exchange of looks, understating each others reasoning, they smiled at the same time. And with that, they understood that the time for chatting was over, and it was now time to discuss more serious matters.

“As the previous suzerain said, the timing is too much of a coincidence. It is better for us to meet again and talk.”

Genma maintained his silence from the start, possible because he did not want to discuss his own son.

“Would Kazuma submit to our instructions willingly?”

“If he won’t submit, we will have to use force to bring him here. Even though he has gained strength, he is still Kazuma. Two or three people will be more than enough to capture him.”

“….That’s good then. The selection of persons in charge of this assignment will be your responsibility. No matter what, it is necessary to bring back Kazuma quickly.”
“Understood.”

Even though Genma received an order to capture his own son, Genma was tranquil when compared to others.

“Ayano-sama has returned!”

The serious expression on Juugo’s face started to relax, and Genma wore a highly energetic and fierce look.
Without even waiting a second, she appeared.

“pah,” and she pulled the sliding door open, and caught everyone’s attention.

“I’m home, [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Otou-Sama|Otou-sama]]! Ehh… What’s going on?” 
Appearing on the scene was an assertive young teenage girl, who asked this question when she saw the group's mood. That black hair that almost reaches the back, flowing straight and sideways created by the movements of her head, simply represented the blooming of a [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Bishoujo|bishoujo]]. At that moment, the “dark and cold” atmosphere had completely vanished. That is a spiritual energy that emerges from oneself, in one breath cleansing the room's atmosphere

The appearance of an unclear enemy who killed some people at home. Those people that have been discussing this situation nonstop, are now facing a blinding light, that uncomfortable and distressing feeling has completely vanished.

As if before the rays of the sun, all movements in the dark ceased to exist. The one in the doorway was the person who had the ability to vanquish the dark with spiritual powers not beneath the powers for light, suzerain in waiting and owner of Enraiha, is Juugo’s daughter, Kannagi Ayano.

“How’s the report, Ayano?”
Juugo was testing his daughter with a serious expression, like when he asks other people. This is the best way for a father to guide his daughter, in Juugo’s opinion. 

“Excuse me.”
Ayano at that moment finished bowing.
“The youma that released was completely vanquished.”

“Hmm, good job.”
Finishing her report to the suzerain as a practitioner, Ayano innocently continued her questioning.
“So, what actually happened, Otou-sama?”

“Hmm—— earlier, three people had been killed without notice. This is a serious situation!"

Although they were distant relatives, Ayano quieted after hearing that three people from the family had been killed. “A serious situation” wasn’t that “three people have been killed” instead it was because it was “without notice.”

This was not some callous sentiment, but it was an understanding of what is of primary importance. For a girl of only sixteen years of age, who has such a strong will and discipline, it is surprising.

“Nobody saw that [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Fuujutsu-Shi|fuujutsu-shi]]?”
“Of course, there is a suspect.”

Faced with Ayano’s questioning, Juugo replied heavily.
“It’s Kazuma.”

“Who’s that? That’s…”

Faced with this kind of close and revealing speech, Juugo’s “sun vein” furrowed.

“Think carefully about your older cousin’s name. The one who fought against you in the “Succession Ceremony,” betting Enraiha.

“Older cousin… Could it be the Kazuma that left the family four years ago? Could that be labeled as a fight?”

Given his daughter’s direct words, Juugo secretly spied on Genma’s expression to see if there were any changes. Even though his inner feelings were not apparent, Genma’s outer unreadable appearance didn’t change at all.

“Right, I heard that he left the country… and trained there. Later he became a fuujutsu-shi?”

“That’s how it is, supposedly he returned to Japan recently and changed his name to Yagami Kazuma. Yesterday, he met with the late Shinji during a job, where he beautifully completed it. It seems like he has trained very hard in those four years.”

“Kazuma… Looks like he hates us…”
Finally remembering, Ayano said this while looking towards a distant place.

“It could be like that.”
Genma replied without a facial expression.

“But, even though it is like that, we can’t easily kill him. If it was done by him, we need to use his life to pay for the crimes.”

“If?...”

Ayano turned to look at Genma. Genma without any change accepted Ayano’s look. The one that disinherited Kazuma and the one that provided the reason for disinheritance crossed gazes.

The first to look away was Ayano. Without regards to strength as practitioners, her life’s experience is immensely surpassed. In reality, even with careful searching, she still lacks the confidence in her ability to win.

After stopping the unsatisfied challenge/look, Ayano looked towards Juugo.

“Then, what will be done? Defeat him?"

“Now we haven’t decided whether it was done by Kazuma, and anyways, we would like to meet with him and discuss this issue.”

Faced with his daughter’s simplistic and dangerous words, Genma deeply felt the danger.
Even though she has Enraiha’s overwhelming power, Ayano tends to resort to violence no matter what she does. Genma frequently hopes that she would have a less impulsive way of thinking, as she is the next suzerain.

“Now is not time for you, wait until there are other missions to be done.”

“…Yes”

Faced with a barely compliant daughter, Juugo said condolingly.

“You have just finished a mission, you must be tired. Get a good rest today.”

“…I understand.”

Even though it seems like it is not acceptable, Ayano still does what her father has said. After “bowing,” she rapidly leaves the room. Until the door is close, Juugo didn’t blink, releasing a deeply unhappy expression about her. 

“……………This stubborn daughter.”

Juugo seemingly says “not acceptable,” and sighs deeply. Even though he uses this kind of strict manner of speech, no matter what, the care and love for his daughter is hard to hide.

These two people have said the saying many times. To put it correctly, Shingo, due to his younger brother’s death, has a burning fire revenge. Takeya, no matter how many times you tell him to pay attention to his orders will still forget them, said he was nagging. 

They are waiting for the report, and then immediately go to where Kazuma is. 

=== 2 ===
For the Kannagi Clan’s information network, to find where Kazuma was staying at was really simple.

To find him the next morning did not really require any special methods because he used his own name to register at the hotel.

So, at Genma’s command, two practitioners were sent out.

Yuuki Shingo and Oogami Takeya were the strongest practitioners of the branch families. Even though they have opposing personalities, they are great friends. This combination excluding the main family can be said to be without compare. 

From Genma’s point of view, he had thrown in the two strongest cards on hand. But, possibly the selection of the oldest son of the Yuuki family can be said as a deadly mistake. Why, because this man had absolutely no desire to convince Kazuma.

“Kazuma, you bastard, I will cut you into [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Ten Thousand Pieces|ten thousand pieces]].”

“If he is dead, it will become problematic. At least leave him with the ability to talk when we take him back.”

As they wait for the upcoming report, they directly head towards Kazuma’s direction. Of course, they have absolutely no desire to persuade him. At least they didn’t have this kind of desire, but what they never expected was that they would be the ones assaulted.

“Still not ready yet?”

“It’s going to be ready soon.”

This kind of discussion cannot satisfy them at all. They don’t know how many times they have repeatedly asked. Given that the two of them are waiting to receive the same report, they should know it doesn’t matter how they ask…

“What the hell are they doing, that useless Fuuga clan! It’s only that one person Kazuma, can’t they easily bring him over!”

Shingo reprimanded angrily, in reality they have turn the arrowhead towards the Fuuga clan.

“This is worrying, Fuuga clan might even be connected to this situation.”
Takeya forcefully said some pretty words to sway Shingo, Fuuga shielding him isn’t impossible, using words that attack them, in order to change the attention of Shingo is certainly welcomed.

Thinking momentarily, Shingo grinded his teeth angrily and said.

“Damn, they only have slightly sharper senses, what is there to be complacent about.”

“Don’t say it like that; they are just a bunch of sad people with non-discussable/nil fighting power. Even failing to do something simple, are they not very pathetic?”

“That’s right, hahaahahahahahaaaaa…”

Just like Takeya have wished, Shingo have completely forgotten about the issue to reprimand. Hearing this sudden liberated laughter, Takeya has a thought — — Not like what was heard 10 seconds ago “Still not ready yet?” Similarly he feels very slow and lengthy.

“Incoming, in the area right head about 500 meters, looks like he hasn’t noticed.”

Suddenly, amidst the conversation between the two a voice appears. This is a jutsu used by Fuuga clan called “Method of Summoning/Calling Spirits” used for sending the voice.
This allows the wind to carry the voice, even works for large distances.

“Coming, won’t leave him no limbs, neither legs nor arms, burn it all. Let’s attack!”

This was not voiced for anybody to hear, only Shingo’s mumblings to himself. This can be seen from the hatred-filled eyes; certainly really problematic.

Even though they didn’t continue their discussion how to punish, at least put up some resistance, that’s how he thinks. Until he’s half dead, they could slowly torture him besides what was mentioned before, and there’s plenty more.  

Takeya slightly separated himself and quickly glanced, being with someone this dangerous, his thoughts from inner self a certain divide. 

Just like that a divide in the friendship, appears Kazuma.

Facing that with no alertness, completely nonchalant——viewed from their perspective—— walks along Kazuma, Takeya in order to alert him shouted.

“Long time no see, Kazuma!”

“Ah, the successor from the Oogami?”

At that instance, to connect your recollection and present needs time. But, Takeya is waiting for that instance.

It’s this kind of prideful self-elevation that results in lagging concentration.

“Know why we are looking for you?”

Takeya pressures that Shingo with blood-filled eyes ready to release fireballs, using a condescending method of speech.

“Nope, I completely don’t know.”

Kazuma reply could be described as “couldn’t be more direct,” but also apparently has some percentage of challenge. By crunching his head and neck and making a certain exaggerating and sarcastic action, then shook his head in denial, predictably piss Takeya off enough for veins to be showing.
Takeya succeeded in controlling his anger, and recovering his cool begins to explain.

“Yesterday night, Kannagi Clan had three practitioners killed.

“uhmm ——, and?

And like with all the authority Kazuma asked pressuringly.

“The one that killed was a fuujutsu practitioner.

“……………………..”

“……………………..”

The surroundings was covered by silence. Warm wind blowing through the dusk “Tree-Shadow” Road  , the red leaves lightly started to dance, shining upon by crimson sun the red leaves are dyed even a darker shade of red, this is the beauty that appears before the darkness controlled world.

“……………..”

The first to open his mouth was Kazuma’s side, compared to silence, it seems like he further detest being stared by men.

“So what is the matter?”

“The suzerain has things to ask you, follow!”

“It wasn’t me! Finished!”

The instance after saying such words and was thinking to leave, Kazuma suddenly bounced horizontally
outwards, an instance before in the space where Kazuma existed, without touching anything appeared a fireball.

Kazuma —— doesn’t know why Takeya —— looks towards Shingo , consequently Shingo using a deep, like a natural born deep voiced snigger.

“Hmhmhm, what’s the matter, you finally did it? Then, there is no other way besides using power to suppress!”

At the same time of the shout, surrounding Shingo tongues of crimson begin to burn and dance.
The flames that appear at the same time as the yell, even though connected to Shingo’s body, the clothes were not burnt. Shingo had surprisingly unthought-of carefulness. 

Like the flames that continue to move on his body, Shingo was so happy that his lips were slanted, and said in like a proclamation.

“If you can’t speak about it then it is questionable, I'll burn off your arms and legs! Lessening the weight will make it easier to transport around! Won’t kill you now, but you can’t continue living in such a humiliating condition? After the suzerain finishes his questioning I’ll be nice and kill you! Within one week! Use this time for you to fully regret living. I want you to know! Killing Shinji, absolutely cannot allow you to continue living untroubled!”

Assuming the future will be like that was his words were saying. But, Kazuma facing crazily laughing Shingo, looked as if he was watching some rare animal, asked very seriously. 

“Kannagi Clan has recently given food to this kind of thing?”

“—No, Ahh….hu….”

Takeya really had no reply. Considering himself to be normal, did want to recognize that the thing with him is the same kind.

“That person usually adores Shinji, now he hates you who killed Shinji is quite within reason.”

“That’s why I said it wasn’t me.”

“Then please go and clarify everything with the suzerain.”

“I am no longer part of the Kannagi Clan; if he has business with me tell him to come look for me himself, please pass it like that to him.”

“… Negotiation is broken then, it seems.”

In order to make good the words, Takeya raised his ki. He then directed the surrounding dancing fire spirits to dance with his self-conscious.

The surrounding temperature was raised enough to be felt by the skin. Even though the fire spirits haven’t materialize, the surroundings have evidently changes in physics.

Seems like frightened in faced of such elevated fighting spirit, scores of red leaves continually fluttered down, the bright red leaves before touching Takeya’s body instantly changes to ashes and floated off.

Still Kazuma, like before, stood there with hands in the leather jacket watched the two of them. It seems like he has no desire to confront the Kannagi Clan, of course it is hard to see from that kind of pose.

“This is the last opportunity; yield humbly to us, Kazuma.”

Faced with Takeya last ultimatum, Kazuma raises his middle finger and says.

“Take a good look at yourselves before coming.”

“Die!!!!!”

“You idiot!”

At the instance of starting the jutsus, the two believed that victory would be certain. Because in the clan the two of the strongest class attacking at the same time. No matter what kind of strategy Kazuma had, face with kind of massive power is useless.

But——

Poou! 

The fireball from Takeya hand, suddenly instanteously explodes. Above the sound, the fireball in his credulity had such a big categorical runaway explosion.

The fireball that left Takeya’s control, was like a wild animal with its tooth pulled. Even with the protection of the fire spirit, it is still no possible to shield the crash of the explosion’s force.
Instantly the force of the explosion hits the entire body, Takeya was simply KO-ed.

(W,What? What had happened…? Shit, Shingo, leave….)

Even though “Leave the rest to you” this kind of saying, but Shingo similarly lost his conscious, because on his face the black and blue continuously pulsed.

Kazuma returns his hands back in the pockets of the leather jacket; lowering his head at the two people. After releasing a condescending grin, he walked right by the two unconscious persons' side.

Even though it seems like he wanted to directly leave, at that time Kazuma stops his footsteps. Then as if he felt something, looked towards the trees where no one is at.

“If you want to pick a fight with me, I won’t be merciful!?”

At the same time of this warning, one of the trees separated. Without any noise from the chopped tree following the break slowly slid down.

Already forgetting to hide the body, stood dumbly staring at Kazuma, then Kazuma turns to leave. The guarding practitioner was fearful. The one that was lured was himself? The prey we were hunting is this frightening thing——?

=== 3 ===
“Seriously, Father worries too much. I alone is enough don’t know how many times this has been repeated. When will he acknowledge me? Am I this untrustworthy?”

“The suzerain acknowledges Young Mistress' abilities, only as a father he simply worries about his daughter.”

Confronted with the disgruntled Ayano, the man in his forties cajoled.

At this time, Ayano was ordered to a certain temple in the city of Yokohama Yamate, to strengthen the weakening seal inside. The day before the accident, encountered the employer of Kazuma —— of course, single mindedness heading to location to vanquish the spirits, and not understand the reason. '''! '''

Upon arrival to the location and discovering that the seal has deteriorated to point beyond the previously assumed limits, Ayano immediately destroys the idea of the resealing, and instead decided to eliminate it. Then without any testing she immediately ripped off the seal.

Popular saying was. “This method is faster.” 

People without significant confidence in ones own ability would not say something like that, certainly the two men that accompanied her also know that she has the necessary ability to go along with such self-confidence.

Certainly, Juugo also knows that she has this kind of ability, but such worries of a father are within reason. Even describing Juugo as stupid or foolish, most of times he sends two or more people to protect her.

“Don’t mix the work with private life, is frequently lectured no matter when. Don’t follow your own desires and do things, Uncle Masato?” 

Still discharging her annoyances, Ayano faced that guy —— the younger brother of the Yuuki family head, complaining to Masato.
“Because he is the suzerain, he cannot mull over such minor issues.”
In this manner on Masato’s thin face appeared a smile and laughter. As a member of the branch families, he certainly wasn’t thinking about the consequences. But, it seems like Ayano hasn’t really noticed or cared.

This man——Oogami Masato, although possessing a strength greater than his older brother, disliked scheming for the position of family head, so went off to Tibet to train like a eccentric person.

When he returned to Japan he was given the “Protect Ayano” mission. Juugo has a high regard of him, and from the first time Ayano went on a mission he continually was responsible for this kind of protecting job.

Certainly, Ayano also has good feelings about this easy-going relative. Due to the surrounding people’s princess like treatment of her, faced with Masato’s kind of causal attitude is quite refreshing for her, furthermore it feels very good.

Consequently “Uncle Masato, ojo-sama this kind of terminology, is like a real family without any separation.

“Maybe it is to allow the younger practitioner to learn, this kind of reasoning is still possible. Isn’t that, Takeshi… Takeshi?”

“Ahh, Yes!?”

The young practitioner using admiring eyes staring at Ayano —— Oogami Takeshi’s uncle hollered many times before he finally paid attention.

“Did you not hear… Stopping staring stupidly at Ojo-sama, be prepared, it is not known when the seal will be released.”
“Yes, I have understood! Just like what Uncle have said! To be allowed to watch Ayano-sama striking fighting method is really a great honor!”

In order to not screw-up in front of Ayano, Takeshi uselessly shouts in a loud voice. In that stare at Ayano, appears compared to respect, has more admiration and reverence. For Takeshi’s generation of practitioners, Ayano has existence of a goddess. Hoping to watch her striking manner from close by guarding is something everyone will accept.

“Yes——It’s——like——this?”
“Yes, it’s like that!”

The exhilaration to be able to talk to Ayano is something seen through Takeshi’s entire body language. Of course, Ayano doesn’t like being seen like that. Seems like herself is being separated from being “normal”, changed to something she can’t wait.

No matter what, no matter how it is explained is useless. That’s only Takeshi’s simple, compared to himself much stronger and beautiful existence, means of showing deference.

“Ah, forget it. … It’s about time.”

Ayano sensing the expanding ki of the youma, relaxingly turns herself towards the main hall. Mini-skirt starting to flutter and dance.

Now recalling, why would Ayano be wearing her high school uniform.

This is not only to allow her to normally attend a high school.

Because if you think about it, the best suited outfit for a high school student is the uniform. So Juugo, especially focused on this point, used within his the range of abilities added the best class of defensive spells.

The material, in order to allow better transpiration, was the best type of silk. That is during the process of fabrication air is mixed in, furthermore everything is made from expensive materials.

A result by inputting great amounts of money and time, a high school uniform; it is not wrong to say that it is a work of art. Its cost could be comparable. It could be said that is enough to buy a car, no, not really, correctly said it can buy a luxury house without being wrong.

Of course Ayano pays attention to this outfit —— not towards its capabilities —— because it is a gift given by her father —— so she frequently wears this outfit in combat.

Wearing this outfit that can be said as the world’s most expensive combat outfit, protecting Ayano, watching as the seal is about to be broken, took a deep breath, then moving and warming-up her own inner strength.

Pah!

The clear sound of clapping starts to vibrate the space. When the two close palms were opened, in between the two palms appears a flaming line. Then Ayano grasp it with her right hand, making a horizontal outwards swinging motion.

The around 1 meter burning line, at that instance materializes, a crimson red sword.

This is a no blunt side, having two edges bright crimson red sword. The [body] of the sword is surrounded by a golden flame, releasing vivid beauty of a light. Just like that, as beautiful as one will imagine. 

That sword is the Kannagi Clan’s supreme treasure, Enraiha. That is Kannagi Clan founder, [huh], rewarded by King of the Flame Spirits passed down defeating devils/evil of treasured sword. '''!'''

Ayano lifts upwards the Enraiha, then adds her left hand to grasp the sword making a downward stroke. Along the path of the stroke, appear spreading golden pieces. Then instantly and prettily stopping the sword before her eyes, no matter if it is done ten-thousands times or hundred thousand times, it is a beautiful motion that can be forgiven.

A vase that has already approached its limits, with a “pong” bursts open. Even faster than the falling pieces, a white light shoots towards Ayano.

Ayano from the front makes a downward stroke with Enraiha, and then goes forward to attack. Attacking that white object that produces a sound “like the sound produce when the water is evaporated by a flat frying pan”.

“Sticky stuff…!?” 
Ayano faced with the string that was smashed by her and said mumbling.
Then changed her vision to the inside of the main hall, there was a few points like something like lights. That thing slowly moves forward, and then reveals its own appearance.

“Wah…”

Ayano inadvertently surprised, that thing that appeared is ——

Having multiple eyes, beyond eight feet, the entire body covered with dirty yet rigid fur, a segmented animal producing sounds, “kulah, kulah”, as its legs moved. When you see its full appearance, no matter whom, will feel shivers not due to cold. Really is a horrify spider freak.

“Earth Spider huh... Need help?”

“Not necessary”

Ayano immediately replies. Even though it produces a very disgusting feeling, but now is not the time for complaints. Seems like she’s more afraid of disappointing her otou-san, compared to that, fighting against spiders or cockroaches is nothing in comparison.

(Come here…)

Summoning fire spirits do not need chants and such. As if following Ayano’s thinking, fire spirits itself assemble, flying into Enraiha. Along the sword blade the flame, the light transformed to even brighter.

With the range that’s reachable by her awareness, Ayano continuously summoning spirits. Juugo don’t know how many times instructed her many times, don’t be like other practitioners, it is not commanding the spirits, you can’t be too arrogant.

“They and we have same level of existence.” 

This saying is frequently repeated by Juugo, spirits are the means to safeguard the existence of the world’s order. Because the Kannagi Clan have contract with the spirit king, therefore the spirits are only helpers.

Of course Ayano also understands, her own strength is borrowed. Only to seal or vanquish the inconsistencies in the world’s order that the power is gifted for a short period of time.

That’s why it isn’t ordering them. Because knowing such matters are not necessary. If the known the correct way of thinking, fire spirits will certainly answer.

Like having respect for the world, it’s not in order to obtain huge powers and being arrogant, Ayano no matter when always calls like this: “Please, lend me your strength….”

“V… Very formidable….”

Takeshi watches dumbfounded, this enormous number of spirits gathering on Ayano’s body, the amount of spirits he can manage is only one small portion of this in comparison. For him it’s the first time seeing the main family’s power, the difference is between the sky and the ground.

“Ah, formidable, right!?”

Just like show off his own condition, Masato said smiling.

“Even though we recently said it, no matter how hard we work, we won’t be able to reach such levels.”

Already forgotten his uncle’s reply, Takeshi one again looks at Ayano.

Ayano holding the Enraiha, continues to confront the earth spider.

(What should be done… looks like can’t get close…)

Even though enough spirits are already summoned to destroy the earth spider, but given this long distance really don’t have the confidence. Even though Enraiha is an ancient sword for [summoning], but to using a sword it is necessary to employ it to its fullest potential.

In other words get close, from a close distance to puncture or split the earth spider, then from inside its body burn it completely.

(Of course if that was done, certainly from the cut’s aperture will fly out adhesive matter… after the explosion fragments will all fly towards the body… if it’s female, after opening its skin, there might be hundreds of spiders coming out… No———!)

Just thinking about it makes the hairs stand, inside Ayano starts complaining bitter. If Takeshi could read Ayano’s inner thoughts then, maybe the thoughts of reverence might be corrected can even be said. 

The earth spider seems to capture the currently mulling Ayano’s openings; “palapala” using the long legs changed his body moving forwards.

“You want to escape!?”

Suddenly towards the chasing Ayano, from the tail spits out white silk, at the same time Ayano pulls up Enraiha to face it.

From Enraiha emerges an golden flame, even though it burned the spider’s web, but because of the blockage by the silk, Ayano still could not get close to the earth spider.

Then Ayano only could stop, focus her mind. Then she took a deep breath tuning her ki, calmed down.

(This kind of things can’t do any kind of obstruction, kill it in couple seconds.)

Then bringing up the Enraiha, then with her full strength performed a downwards swing. Golden Flame ——the highest level of fire of purification, not only completely burned the earth spider’s web, then closed-in directly at the earth spider itself.

Pong!!

With the sounds of explosion, the in the explosion earth spider is surrounded by flames.

“Got…Gotcha…?”

But as Ayano dubiously mumbles while looking into the flames, appearing into her vision was only a white cocoon-like object. What really surprised Ayano, the “pishpiish” sound that splits open.

Pang!

Just like a thin layer of glass shattering, from the middle the cocoon splits open, that earth spider completely without harm again appears.

Probably the web contained some special component that could block spiritual energies, then using that covering its body to hide, avoiding the purifying powers to be completely purified.

“It’s, it’s quite formidable, hu…”

Ayano said using a sing-song voice. At first glance seems very calm, but carefully studying will discover her “sun-vein”  has already risen.

Even though this was not a full strength strike, but was completely deflected, Ayano’s self-confidence certainly was hurting a lot.

“Only a little bug don’t be so haughty ——!!”

Resonating Ayano’s anger, an even greater amount of fire spirits was gathered, even though there is no materialization, but in the vicinity, already gathered the equal spirits to a volcano opening.

“Then… regretting it now?”

Accompanying anger, Ayano already entered selfless state. Composure has completely been commanded by anger, and then transformed into strength.

Continously summoning stronger, even stronger spirits. This time it isn’t directed releasing towards one area, but given immovable strength of mind, at the same time directly releasing in one direction. 

This time Ayano holds Enraiha in a direction perpendicular to her body, then seriously chasing it, took a deep breath, then with sharp kiai releasing it.

“Haa!!”

At that instance, the flame flew into the earth spider’s body. Then the abdomen expanded and exploded, changed it into a miniature torch.

In this seemly small torch, can be described as gathering the entire area’s fire spirits. The explosion of the fireball became even bigger, this time the earth spider is certainly transformed to ashes.

Afterwards nothing was left, spider’s body pieces and the youma spirit around was completed purified. Right now, the temple where the youma was vanquished was full on a “special air” that only temples have.

If attacking from the outside can be defended, then simply attack from the inside. Even though describing is easy, to actually do it is close to something impossible.

This is like what the world’s own close relationship with the spirits. That’s right, like the life force/life activity of living beings.

In the body living beings that have water, cannot be uninfluenced by the water spirits, and those living beings that have heat, within the body resides fire spirits.

For example, just like the youma, even though it materializes, it can’t escape this rule.

In ordinary circumstances, to control the spirit residing within the body is impossible.

These kind of infinitely close to a living beings’ survival instinct involves enormous willpower, the origin of life can be said to not allow anyone to control.

Even for a genius, can’t control it so easily according to one’s likings. But, in this world, no matter when there are people entire day saying “logical boundaries” foolish and sad humans.

“Heh. It’s this kind of thing.”

Ayano releasing a pleasing smile, turn around in order to go back.

“Then, let’s go!...”

During this dialogue that couldn’t continue, Ayano stupidly stares at the two’s body language. Probably the bigger body is Masato, on his left is Takeshi. From the clothes it should be right.

But——

(How come there’s no head…?)

These two guys, the taller one both hands still in the pockets, the other one seems not able to control his exhilaration, in front of his chest holding a fist, standing naturally.

When you look at it and there’s no head, doesn’t seem like an odd situation.

So Ayano looks toward the ground, there is two round objects entering her eyes. Ayano stumbling, seems like about to fall, close in and kneeled, then lifted it onto her knees. Even though it’s quite heavy, but as Ayano smelled the odor of the guy that she really liked, smiled. Ayano, from very young fought together, taught her the ways of survival/existence, hugged the head. Quietly mumbles.

“Uncle… head… fell down… uh…’

On Ayano appears sad smile, and then tries to put Masato’s head back on. Although thinking by doing this, he will return to life, stubbornly forcing the head back in.

Like mocking Ayano this kind of useless actions, hidden an unseen sword blade, lightly carves Masato’s body. In one second, this big body was separated into hundreds or even thousands slices of meat.

Because the heart has stopped pumping a while ago, so the fresh blood did not fly out from the sharp cuts.

But, although there is no sound of blood flow, nor the sounds of flesh breaking, still abnormally gives a person a feeling of reality.

Under the blowing of the wind, Masato’s body without sound was taken apart. Like gone through a paper shredder the pieces of meat, like flower petals dancing in the sky.

In the instance of the image, Ayano watched as if frozen.

Drop.

Accompaning the like water droplet sound something drops on the face, Ayano unconsciously tries to remove it.

That is a bright red piece, still has some remaining warmth of a meat slice. When understood what is carried on here fingers, Ayano’s consciousness seem to be passed through a filter, small amount of recovering.

“No.”

That is once a part belonging on Masato’s body. But those miserable remains no longer can be described as a corpse.

“Don’t want!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

At this moment, Ayano screams as far as can be heard.

“Kukuku—————“

That sound, even though it can vibrate the air, this snigger sound, it wasn’t directly sent into the brain. If you want to describe it, accompany this “snigger” are the strong feelings. This kind of derision towards one opponent’s “awareness”, seems like it provoked Ayano, it’s just that annoying.

Faced with situation of the appearance of the enemy, normally frequently training the body and the spirit, Ayano, instantly enters fighting mode.

Then burying deep within the feelings of anguish, substituting a feeling of animation and anticipation.

Changing the arrowhead of the anger towards the opponent, and especially challenging the opponent.

“Come out!”

Already surpassing the limits of anger, on the face of humans that already cannot be expressed. But Ayano seems to determine it can, looks upwards.

There exists ''that thing''. In the front on a branch where a huge tree stands a human shadow completely not fearing dangers, right hand in the pockets of his clothing.

Because that is place of little light, was not able to clearly see the opponents face, but it doesn’t really matter anymore. The out flowing evil ki already told her “This is the enemy.”

Ayano silently swings Enraiha upwards.

There is no need to know who, nor the need to accumulate strength. Only calmly mix in the killing intention, and then kill it in one strike. This kind of sharpened killing intention transformed into a flaming sword blade running upwards.

Lightly, clearly moving without regards to weight, ''that thing'' avoids the flaming sword blade. Then flew onto the roof (with a leap?). Afterwards, ''that thing'' looks towards Ayano, ''that thing'' slowly moves the body. Seems to say chase away.

This is clearly a trap and Ayano bravely accepts this kind of provocation.

(Even it is a trap, it doesn't matter, I will absolutely annihilate you.)

Deep within submitting to such type of anger, Ayano has already changed into a rampage for revenge.

=== 4 ===
In the sky suddenly appears ki of youma.

“Hmm…”

Kazuma suddenly looks towards the sky, it seems like in order for the strength to not spread, it is gathering bit by bit in the sky. Suddenly a wind blade flashes, there really is no time to even defend, and even flying backwards to escape took the full effort.

The wind blade passes right by the still rolling Kazuma, then slightly corrects its angle, with one stroke separated into two pieces the Fuuga practitioner, Shingo, Takeya the three of them.

“Wait, Wait a second!!”

Kazuma without thinking yelled, this would changed the situation into something unthought-of.

(I, I was actually ambushed?)

To face an ambush situation, actually is first time this had happened. Further, it was an ambush by a wind spirit? No matter who had summoned it, gathering this degree of wind spirit, it is impossible that Kazuma didn’t feel it. No matter how great of a fuujutsu-shi, using fuu-jutsu cannot deceive Kazuma. This question is not simply the difference in distance in abilities, but the rules are simply that this.

But, now occurred an impossible situation. Kazuma immediately broke off his thoughts, focus towards the thing in the sky.

“What’s… that thing...?”

Really small, maybe a thing smaller than 20 mm, was floating in the sky about 20-30 meters above. Nearby five risen things fly out.

“One’s hand…? Doesn’t seem so, red leaf…?

No matter how you look it doesn’t seem like it’s flying in the sky, it’s not controlling the wind. In a questioning look, suddenly Kazuma discovers what that thing really is.

It’s a human hand. A strange human hand is flying in the sky. Even recognizing it doesn’t solve anything, still can’t change that 3 people have been killed.

(Anyway, first let’s defeat it!)

Using only a voice that can be hear by himself mumbles, what looks like a hand flies into the upper sky —— then disappears.

“Wait! What are you actually thinking!?”

Kazuma then protested towards the wind spirit, this is clearly against the agreement. But, the spirit only has uncertain sound, and couldn’t tell Kazuma the actual place of the disappeared hand.

“What is going on…”

The miserable condition in front of his eyes —— the divided into two portion Fuuga practitioner and the separated corpses of Shingo and Takeya —— if like this, it seems just like it was done by Kazuma.

Spirit disobeyed the covenant? —— impossible.

To Kazuma, if he heard this kind of situation from someone else, would be quite skeptical of the correct mindset of the opponent. That’s why what just happened is a very irregular situation. 

Spirit does have cognizant qualities. [Initial Principle] —— it’s when the world was first created, don’t know by whom, towards this existential world created immutable laws—— and to obey it, allowing this world to remain this kind of shape and reality. Just like the bees have to live in a beehive, just like one part of itself recognizes him, one part even though it has intelligence is still impossible that it thinks. Of course, it’s impossible for it to have the type of free will to break a covenant.

If the spirits had the free will to move about, then the laws of science will be broken. The world will be destroyed within 3 days.

All the wind spirits will obey Kazuma. [What belongs to Him] This kind of covenant certainly reflects this kind of meaning. For example—— 
“That’s impossible…”

Kazuma thinking of the worst scenario, weakly sighs saying.

(There’s someone like me? No way…)

Just thinking about it brings shivers not from cold, but it can’t be said as good luck —— no matter what, Kazuma doesn’t want to think that—— but right now it’s not the best time to stop and think.

Because he sensed a huge fire spirits coming towards here.

(This time even [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Ifrit|Ifrit]] has come? Crap, when has Japan become world of youma!?)

Even before finishing talking, appeared a situation that Kazuma could not have predicted.

Appearing is a shoujo. Accompanying the red fire and eyes where resides that hatred-filled fire, holding in the right hand accumulated power is ——

“Kazuma —— !!”

The strength of the fire spirits gathered in the right hand has already crystallized. Ayano seems to in that instance made up her mind.

Chop!!

Entering the rapidly retreating Kazuma’s eyes is, Ayano swings the red sword. For his clan, more important compared to everything else. Also the thing that made his life very chaotic.

Kazuma, when faced with the godly sword no matter what would like to escape, sees this, yells.

“Enraiha !? Are you, Ayano!”

Only answer is a sword flash from the Enraiha, faced with filled with killing intent and not listening to anything Ayano, tries really hard to explain.

“Hey, hey wait a moment, misunderstanding! Wasn’t killed by me… hey, you should listen to what other people are saying!”

Flaming white fireballs continuously approaching, Kazuma continuously dodging and saying, but Ayano seems like completely not hearing it.

Because the esteemed Masato got killed, Ayano is already too angry and has already forgotten herself. Really have no time to listen to people talking. Furthermore, given what her otou-san told her that this is guy is quite suspicious.

Dang!!

“Hey!!!”

Believing already evading the fireball suddenly together it explodes, then blocking Kazuma’s retreat. Then noticed, Ayano using the explosion time sealing off the way, appears in front of his eyes swinging the Enraiha.

“Uncle’s revenge !!”

“!!”

That motion a two part strike which wants to split Kazuma like a bamboo, escapes by shifting his body sideways, then from the top using his palm pressuring the sword handle. Facing Ayano who’s with fiery anger, face filling with blood yells.

“Otou-san —— Genma died?”

But before finishing saying such, figured out there was a mistake, even though Ayano and Genma’s relationship isn’t so bad that it can been seen from the outside, certainly if Genma were to die, Ayano would not be getting revenge for him.

A person appears in his head, a man, “uncle”, from the Oogami family that Ayano is very close to.

The name probably was —— like !!

“—— pong” 

Suddenly Ayano butted her head upwards, and then heavily hit his chin. Because of his pondering, his reflexes are slower, even though it was quickly evaded, but still the hit caused his head to be dizzy and painful.

Even though dizzy, but he still calmly asked.

“Oogami Masato died?

But Ayano faced became even more somber, further forcefully focus more strength into the Enraiha in her hand, from a distance it can be clearly seen.

(Seems like the opposite effect is done…)

Shruggin his shoulders, faced with a person filled with anger, having no more questions to ask. Faced with this confused by anger little girl no matter what is done is useless.

But, she can’t be killed. If he hurt her, probably the fool’s father, Juugo, would completely recognize him as an enemy. This needs to be avoided. 

This is not because he fears Juugo, who is the Kannagi clan’s historically strongest practitioner. But it is because as “Kannagi Kazuma”, Juugo can be said to be his only friend. In order not to not create sorrow to him, so there is only one method.

“Ah—— Ayano-chan? I’m —— leaving then, the issue with cleaning up the corpses will be left to you. Then see-ya.”

Prettily avoiding the completely tenacious approaching flames, Kazuma decides to escape.

“——Wait, Wait a second!”

Kazuma with his back towards Ayano who wants to stop him leaps up, then surrounded by wind flying upwards about 10 meters, then suddenly disappears.

“What—— where at?”

Right on top of, the still looking around, Kazuma floats along.

Employing the air to change the reflection rate of light, becoming see-through just like wearing a transparent robe. If look closely one can see the parts where there’s waves created by high heat, but for Ayano, who is being controlled by anger and has forgotten herself, she didn’t noticed.

But Kazuma didn’t take pleasure in watching the troubled Ayano, but was thinking about what to do later on.

What is realizable now is that the guilty person who killed Shingo and Takeya no matter how you described it is Kazuma, furthermore also killing Oogami Masato.

(They want to enter complete war with the Kannagi clan? If that’s the case it might be quite interesting, allows people to get excited… then, how will it progress?)

hehe, hmmhmmhmm.

Kazuma burst out laughing. Kannagi clan and the mysterious fuujutsu-shi, two strong things already assaulting his life, of course Kazuma cannot ignore this.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume1 Chapter2

2007-09-09T11:21:18Z

Jumpyshoes: Fixed spaces.

== Chapter Two - The sudden disaster ==

=== 1 ===
“Not ready yet? How much longer do we have to wait, Hyoue?”

“— — Please wait a little longer,” Hyoue replied to the seemingly impatient person.

Then, that person closed his eyes pensively and walked away. The wind was blowing against Hyoue. Within the blowing wind was the air full of the ki of youma, passing beneath Hyoue’s palm. The ki of youma that passed beneath this palms was like an air that would swallow anyone, no matter whom.

By the time the shredded remains of the three people were discovered, it was already dawn. This unbelievably serious situation completely shocked the entire Kannagi clan.

The Kannagi clan was astonished; this is an undeniable fact. Faster than human reflexes, the 3 defensively alert people were killed without anyone being alerted.

In order to better understand this situation, the Fuuga clan was summoned. Because of this, Hyoue himself gathered the youma ki to understand who the enemy was. “Hmm, T—, This is….”

Sounds of concentration. Hyoue gathered the youma ki in this palms without missing any. It was a very cold air. Even for very powerful practitioners, the ki provided sufficient reason to fear it.

“This was caused by fuujutsu, and was created by a practitioner that is on a completely different category from us, the Fuuga clan. It trapped the three people in the wind “kekkai” and then killed them.”

Hyoue’s report wasn’t anything beneficial and could be easily understood from the setting of the place.

“I understand, but who did it?!”

“If you require a detailed report, I hope more time is allowed,” Hyoue replied indistinctly, facing this inquiry.

“Then do it quickly, you and your clan can act...”

“Everyone be quiet!”

At Juugo's angry voice, everyone present became silent; substituted only by the sound of Juugo's condoling voice.

“Is it like that, good job, you can retire. — — Right, how’s the health of Ryuuya?"

At that moment, Hyoue appeared surprised due to the Suzerain’s concern over his son’s health.

“Yes… If he quietly recuperates, there shouldn’t be any problems. He can no longer recover to the level of working for the Kannagi clan anymore. This unworthy son is really an embarrassment.”

Given Juugo’s words of gratitude, Hyoue bows.

“Yes… Thank you very much. I will go give instructions to my subordinates, for I will retire….”

“Then please, I await your reply, Hyoue.”
The head of the Fuuga clan bows silently and leaves.

The enemy is a fuujutsu practitioner that loathes the Kannagi clan. Everyone naturally thinks of a certain person who had, coincidentally, just returned to Japan.

“It’s Kazuma! He obtained strength for revenge, and returned to Japan! My fellow clan members, let us destroy the traitor Kazuma. Find him without delay and kill him!”

The person that made such an aggressive comment was the previous suzerain, Yorimichi. Even though he is retired, he still has an air of a suzerain. The entire clan strongly dislikes him, but he is the only one who is ignorant of this fact. .

“[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Chichi-ue|Chichi-ue]], to clarify, we don’t have enough evidence to prove that Kazuma did this.”
Juugo said this seriously to stop Yorimichi's tirade.

“You! Who but Kazuma could have done this…”

“Yorimichi, please hold your tongue. When you talk like that, it becomes impossible for us to discuss the issue.”

Genma coolly interrupted Yorimichi, who was shouting in an ear-shattering voice. In a way that didn't try to hide the scorn expressed in his eyes, Genma coldly looked on.

Facing this person who had no strength except for scheming and was chosen as the suzerain, Genma looked down on him from the depth of his heart.

In Yorimichi’s thirty years as suzerain, the strength of the Kannagi Clan had hit rock bottom. Given Yorimichi's inability to control the representative sword of the Kannagi Clan, and his incapacity of passing the sword to someone else, resulted in it being deeply buried in the warehouse before Juugo’s accession to the suzerain position.

Of course, Gemna was not thinking about such a foolish item.
Genma thought that the strongest practitioner should be the one that succeeds the position of suzerain. Because of this, Genma did not hate the current suzerain, Juugo. He only thought that his own strength wasn’t enough in comparison.

Previously, he had wanted to prepare his son so be the next suzerain. This was not really a scheme, he just wanted to train and prepare Kazuma to give him the strength to become the next suzerain.

Yorimichi didn’t really have any beliefs like Genma’s; he only had the ambition for power. This is what Genma thought. Therefore, no matter how Genma tried to hide his thoughts, those thoughts were revealed when he further enrages Yorimichi.

Even though they had a close family/blood relationship of uncle and nephew, the hatred between the two had deepened again.

“Y, You want to shield Kazuma? No, should I say that this is your scheme? Allow Kazuma to go outside the country to learn jutsu to kill Juugo and Ayano, and then allow Ren to succeed the position of suzerain?

Yorimichi turned the accusing finger towards Genma. This kind of bad will was almost materializing like, “sticky things connecting items together,” allowing the crowd to be agitated.

“That kind of idea would only come from someone with "little conscience." 
It was almost an insulting provocation for Yorimichi to say such things. Genma didn’t contradict, because if he did, the reply would have been extremely disrespectful.

“Chichi-ue, that’s enough!”

Juugo wouldn’t allow the continuation of such and insulting diatribe. In order to stop it, he forcefully made the people take Yorimichi away.

“Yorimichi, you must be tired. Please return to your room to rest.”

“Wait, Juugo! Genma cannot be trusted! If you don’t listen to me now, you will end up regretting it sooner of later!”
Yorimichi was hauled away like luggage. His harsh voice slowly decreased in volume until nothing could be heard.

“I really am sorry for the insulting diatribes of my father. With regards to me please forgive him.”

Juugo puts both of his hands on the tatami in a slight bow. Genma replied indifferently, “I didn’t pay attention; the reason for such words is that the previous suzurain cares deeply about the Kannagi Clan.”

With an exchange of looks, understating each others reasoning, they smiled at the same time. And with that, they understood that the time for chatting was over, and it was now time to discuss more serious matters.

“As the previous suzerain said, the timing is too much of a coincidence. It is better for us to meet again and talk.”

Genma maintained his silence from the start, possible because he did not want to discuss his own son.

“Would Kazuma submit to our instructions willingly?”

“If he won’t submit, we will have to use force to bring him here. Even though he has gained strength, he is still Kazuma. Two or three people will be more than enough to capture him.”

“….That’s good then. The selection of persons in charge of this assignment will be your responsibility. No matter what, it is necessary to bring back Kazuma quickly.”
“Understood.”

Even though Genma received an order to capture his own son, Genma was tranquil when compared to others.

“Ayano-sama has returned!”

The serious expression on Juugo’s face started to relax, and Genma wore a highly energetic and fierce look.
Without even waiting a second, she appeared.

“pah,” and she pulled the sliding door open, and caught everyone’s attention.

“I’m home, [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Otou-Sama|Otou-sama]]! Ehh… What’s going on?” 
Appearing on the scene was an assertive young teenage girl, who asked this question when she saw the group's mood. That black hair that almost reaches the back, flowing straight and sideways created by the movements of her head, simply represented the blooming of a [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Bishoujo|bishoujo]]. At that moment, the “dark and cold” atmosphere had completely vanished. That is a spiritual energy that emerges from oneself, in one breath cleansing the room's atmosphere

The appearance of an unclear enemy who killed some people at home. Those people that have been discussing this situation nonstop, are now facing a blinding light, that uncomfortable and distressing feeling has completely vanished.

As if before the rays of the sun, all movements in the dark ceased to exist. The one in the doorway was the person who had the ability to vanquish the dark with spiritual powers not beneath the powers for light, suzerain in waiting and owner of Enraiha, is Juugo’s daughter, Kannagi Ayano.

“How’s the report, Ayano?”
Juugo was testing his daughter with a serious expression, like when he asks other people. This is the best way for a father to guide his daughter, in Juugo’s opinion. 

“Excuse me.”
Ayano at that moment finished bowing.
“The youma that released was completely vanquished.”

“Hmm, good job.”
Finishing her report to the suzerain as a practitioner, Ayano innocently continued her questioning.
“So, what actually happened, Otou-sama?”

“Hmm—— earlier, three people had been killed without notice. This is a serious situation!"

Although they were distant relatives, Ayano quieted after hearing that three people from the family had been killed. “A serious situation” wasn’t that “three people have been killed” instead it was because it was “without notice.”

This was not some callous sentiment, but it was an understanding of what is of primary importance. For a girl of only sixteen years of age, who has such a strong will and discipline, it is surprising.

“Nobody saw that [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Fuujutsu-Shi|fuujutsu-shi]]?”
“Of course, there is a suspect.”

Faced with Ayano’s questioning, Juugo replied heavily.
“It’s Kazuma.”

“Who’s that? That’s…”

Faced with this kind of close and revealing speech, Juugo’s “sun vein” furrowed.

“Think carefully about your older cousin’s name. The one who fought against you in the “Succession Ceremony,” betting Enraiha.

“Older cousin… Could it be the Kazuma that left the family four years ago? Could that be labeled as a fight?”

Given his daughter’s direct words, Juugo secretly spied on Genma’s expression to see if there were any changes. Even though his inner feelings were not apparent, Genma’s outer unreadable appearance didn’t change at all.

“Right, I heard that he left the country… and trained there. Later he became a fuujutsu-shi?”

“That’s how it is, supposedly he returned to Japan recently and changed his name to Yagami Kazuma. Yesterday, he met with the late Shinji during a job, where he beautifully completed it. It seems like he has trained very hard in those four years.”

“Kazuma… Looks like he hates us…”
Finally remembering, Ayano said this while looking towards a distant place.

“It could be like that.”
Genma replied without a facial expression.

“But, even though it is like that, we can’t easily kill him. If it was done by him, we need to use his life to pay for the crimes.”

“If?...”

Ayano turned to look at Genma. Genma without any change accepted Ayano’s look. The one that disinherited Kazuma and the one that provided the reason for disinheritance crossed gazes.

The first to look away was Ayano. Without regards to strength as practitioners, her life’s experience is immensely surpassed. In reality, even with careful searching, she still lacks the confidence in her ability to win.

After stopping the unsatisfied challenge/look, Ayano looked towards Juugo.

“Then, what will be done? Defeat him?"

“Now we haven’t decided whether it was done by Kazuma, and anyways, we would like to meet with him and discuss this issue.”

Faced with his daughter’s simplistic and dangerous words, Genma deeply felt the danger.
Even though she has Enraiha’s overwhelming power, Ayano tends to resort to violence no matter what she does. Genma frequently hopes that she would have a less impulsive way of thinking, as she is the next suzerain.

“Now is not time for you, wait until there are other missions to be done.”

“…Yes”

Faced with a barely compliant daughter, Juugo said condolingly.

“You have just finished a mission, you must be tired. Get a good rest today.”

“…I understand.”

Even though it seems like it is not acceptable, Ayano still does what her father has said. After “bowing,” she rapidly leaves the room. Until the door is close, Juugo didn’t blink, releasing a deeply unhappy expression about her. 

“……………This stubborn daughter.”

Juugo seemingly says “not acceptable,” and sighs deeply. Even though he uses this kind of strict manner of speech, no matter what, the care and love for his daughter is hard to hide.

These two people have said the saying many times. To put it correctly, Shingo, due to his younger brother’s death, has a burning fire revenge. Takeya, no matter how many times you tell him to pay attention to his orders will still forget them, said he was nagging. 

They are waiting for the report, and then immediately go to where Kazuma is. 

=== 2 ===
For the Kannagi Clan’s information network, to find where Kazuma was staying at was really simple.

To find him the next morning did not really require any special methods because he used his own name to register at the hotel.

So, at Genma’s command, two practitioners were sent out.

Yuuki Shingo and Oogami Takeya were the strongest practitioners of the branch families. Even though they have opposing personalities, they are great friends. This combination excluding the main family can be said to be without compare. 

From Genma’s point of view, he had thrown in the two strongest cards on hand. But, possibly the selection of the oldest son of the Yuuki family can be said as a deadly mistake. Why, because this man had absolutely no desire to convince Kazuma.

“Kazuma, you bastard, I will cut you into [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Ten Thousand Pieces|ten thousand pieces]].”

“If he is dead, it will become problematic. At least leave him with the ability to talk when we take him back.”

As they wait for the upcoming report, they directly head towards Kazuma’s direction. Of course, they have absolutely no desire to persuade him. At least they didn’t have this kind of desire, but what they never expected was that they would be the ones assaulted.

“Still not ready yet?”

“It’s going to be ready soon.”

This kind of discussion cannot satisfy them at all. They don’t know how many times they have repeatedly asked. Given that the two of them are waiting to receive the same report, they should know it doesn’t matter how they ask…

“What the hell are they doing, that useless Fuuga clan! It’s only that one person Kazuma, can’t they easily bring him over!”

Shingo reprimanded angrily, in reality they have turn the arrowhead towards the Fuuga clan.

“This is worrying, Fuuga clan might even be connected to this situation.”
Takeya forcefully said some pretty words to sway Shingo, Fuuga shielding him isn’t impossible, using words that attack them, in order to change the attention of Shingo is certainly welcomed.

Thinking momentarily, Shingo grinded his teeth angrily and said.

“Damn, they only have slightly sharper senses, what is there to be complacent about.”

“Don’t say it like that; they are just a bunch of sad people with non-discussable/nil fighting power. Even failing to do something simple, are they not very pathetic?”

“That’s right, hahaahahahahahaaaaa…”

Just like Takeya have wished, Shingo have completely forgotten about the issue to reprimand. Hearing this sudden liberated laughter, Takeya has a thought — — Not like what was heard 10 seconds ago “Still not ready yet?” Similarly he feels very slow and lengthy.

“Incoming, in the area right head about 500 meters, looks like he hasn’t noticed.”

Suddenly, amidst the conversation between the two a voice appears. This is a jutsu used by Fuuga clan called “Method of Summoning/Calling Spirits” used for sending the voice.
This allows the wind to carry the voice, even works for large distances.

“Coming, won’t leave him no limbs, neither legs nor arms, burn it all. Let’s attack!”

This was not voiced for anybody to hear, only Shingo’s mumblings to himself. This can be seen from the hatred-filled eyes; certainly really problematic.

Even though they didn’t continue their discussion how to punish, at least put up some resistance, that’s how he thinks. Until he’s half dead, they could slowly torture him besides what was mentioned before, and there’s plenty more.  

Takeya slightly separated himself and quickly glanced, being with someone this dangerous, his thoughts from inner self a certain divide. 

Just like that a divide in the friendship, appears Kazuma.

Facing that with no alertness, completely nonchalant——viewed from their perspective—— walks along Kazuma, Takeya in order to alert him shouted.

“Long time no see, Kazuma!”

“Ah, the successor from the Oogami?”

At that instance, to connect your recollection and present needs time. But, Takeya is waiting for that instance.

It’s this kind of prideful self-elevation that results in lagging concentration.

“Know why we are looking for you?”

Takeya pressures that Shingo with blood-filled eyes ready to release fireballs, using a condescending method of speech.

“Nope, I completely don’t know.”

Kazuma reply could be described as “couldn’t be more direct,” but also apparently has some percentage of challenge. By crunching his head and neck and making a certain exaggerating and sarcastic action, then shook his head in denial, predictably piss Takeya off enough for veins to be showing.
Takeya succeeded in controlling his anger, and recovering his cool begins to explain.

“Yesterday night, Kannagi Clan had three practitioners killed.

“uhmm ——, and?

And like with all the authority Kazuma asked pressuringly.

“The one that killed was a fuujutsu practitioner.

“……………………..”

“……………………..”

The surroundings was covered by silence. Warm wind blowing through the dusk “Tree-Shadow” Road  , the red leaves lightly started to dance, shining upon by crimson sun the red leaves are dyed even a darker shade of red, this is the beauty that appears before the darkness controlled world.

“……………..”

The first to open his mouth was Kazuma’s side, compared to silence, it seems like he further detest being stared by men.

“So what is the matter?”

“The suzerain has things to ask you, follow!”

“It wasn’t me! Finished!”

The instance after saying such words and was thinking to leave, Kazuma suddenly bounced horizontally
outwards, an instance before in the space where Kazuma existed, without touching anything appeared a fireball.

Kazuma —— doesn’t know why Takeya —— looks towards Shingo , consequently Shingo using a deep, like a natural born deep voiced snigger.

“Hmhmhm, what’s the matter, you finally did it? Then, there is no other way besides using power to suppress!”

At the same time of the shout, surrounding Shingo tongues of crimson begin to burn and dance.
The flames that appear at the same time as the yell, even though connected to Shingo’s body, the clothes were not burnt. Shingo had surprisingly unthought-of carefulness. 

Like the flames that continue to move on his body, Shingo was so happy that his lips were slanted, and said in like a proclamation.

“If you can’t speak about it then it is questionable, I'll burn off your arms and legs! Lessening the weight will make it easier to transport around! Won’t kill you now, but you can’t continue living in such a humiliating condition? After the suzerain finishes his questioning I’ll be nice and kill you! Within one week! Use this time for you to fully regret living. I want you to know! Killing Shinji, absolutely cannot allow you to continue living untroubled!”

Assuming the future will be like that was his words were saying. But, Kazuma facing crazily laughing Shingo, looked as if he was watching some rare animal, asked very seriously. 

“Kannagi Clan has recently given food to this kind of thing?”

“—No, Ahh….hu….”

Takeya really had no reply. Considering himself to be normal, did want to recognize that the thing with him is the same kind.

“That person usually adores Shinji, now he hates you who killed Shinji is quite within reason.”

“That’s why I said it wasn’t me.”

“Then please go and clarify everything with the suzerain.”

“I am no longer part of the Kannagi Clan; if he has business with me tell him to come look for me himself, please pass it like that to him.”

“… Negotiation is broken then, it seems.”

In order to make good the words, Takeya raised his ki. He then directed the surrounding dancing fire spirits to dance with his self-conscious.

The surrounding temperature was raised enough to be felt by the skin. Even though the fire spirits haven’t materialize, the surroundings have evidently changes in physics.

Seems like frightened in faced of such elevated fighting spirit, scores of red leaves continually fluttered down, the bright red leaves before touching Takeya’s body instantly changes to ashes and floated off.

Still Kazuma, like before, stood there with hands in the leather jacket watched the two of them. It seems like he has no desire to confront the Kannagi Clan, of course it is hard to see from that kind of pose.

“This is the last opportunity; yield humbly to us, Kazuma.”

Faced with Takeya last ultimatum, Kazuma raises his middle finger and says.

“Take a good look at yourselves before coming.”

“Die!!!!!”

“You idiot!”

At the instance of starting the jutsus, the two believed that victory would be certain. Because in the clan the two of the strongest class attacking at the same time. No matter what kind of strategy Kazuma had, face with kind of massive power is useless.

But——

Poou! 

The fireball from Takeya hand, suddenly instanteously explodes. Above the sound, the fireball in his credulity had such a big categorical runaway explosion.

The fireball that left Takeya’s control, was like a wild animal with its tooth pulled. Even with the protection of the fire spirit, it is still no possible to shield the crash of the explosion’s force.
Instantly the force of the explosion hits the entire body, Takeya was simply KO-ed.

(W,What? What had happened…? Shit, Shingo, leave….)

Even though “Leave the rest to you” this kind of saying, but Shingo similarly lost his conscious, because on his face the black and blue continuously pulsed.

Kazuma returns his hands back in the pockets of the leather jacket; lowering his head at the two people. After releasing a condescending grin, he walked right by the two unconscious persons' side.

Even though it seems like he wanted to directly leave, at that time Kazuma stops his footsteps. Then as if he felt something, looked towards the trees where no one is at.

“If you want to pick a fight with me, I won’t be merciful!?”

At the same time of this warning, one of the trees separated. Without any noise from the chopped tree following the break slowly slid down.

Already forgetting to hide the body, stood dumbly staring at Kazuma, then Kazuma turns to leave. The guarding practitioner was fearful. The one that was lured was himself? The prey we were hunting is this frightening thing——?

=== 3 ===
“Seriously, Father worries too much. I alone is enough don’t know how many times this has been repeated. When will he acknowledge me? Am I this untrustworthy?”

“The suzerain acknowledges Young Mistress' abilities, only as a father he simply worries about his daughter.”

Confronted with the disgruntled Ayano, the man in his forties cajoled.

At this time, Ayano was ordered to a certain temple in the city of Yokohama Yamate, to strengthen the weakening seal inside. The day before the accident, encountered the employer of Kazuma —— of course, single mindedness heading to location to vanquish the spirits, and not understand the reason. '''! '''

Upon arrival to the location and discovering that the seal has deteriorated to point beyond the previously assumed limits, Ayano immediately destroys the idea of the resealing, and instead decided to eliminate it. Then without any testing she immediately ripped off the seal.

Popular saying was. “This method is faster.” 

People without significant confidence in ones own ability would not say something like that, certainly the two men that accompanied her also know that she has the necessary ability to go along with such self-confidence.

Certainly, Juugo also knows that she has this kind of ability, but such worries of a father are within reason. Even describing Juugo as stupid or foolish, most of times he sends two or more people to protect her.

“Don’t mix the work with private life, is frequently lectured no matter when. Don’t follow your own desires and do things, Uncle Masato?” 

Still discharging her annoyances, Ayano faced that guy —— the younger brother of the Yuuki family head, complaining to Masato.
“Because he is the suzerain, he cannot mull over such minor issues.”
In this manner on Masato’s thin face appeared a smile and laughter. As a member of the branch families, he certainly wasn’t thinking about the consequences. But, it seems like Ayano hasn’t really noticed or cared.

This man——Oogami Masato, although possessing a strength greater than his older brother, disliked scheming for the position of family head, so went off to Tibet to train like a eccentric person.

When he returned to Japan he was given the “Protect Ayano” mission. Juugo has a high regard of him, and from the first time Ayano went on a mission he continually was responsible for this kind of protecting job.

Certainly, Ayano also has good feelings about this easy-going relative. Due to the surrounding people’s princess like treatment of her, faced with Masato’s kind of causal attitude is quite refreshing for her, furthermore it feels very good.

Consequently “Uncle Masato, ojo-sama this kind of terminology, is like a real family without any separation.

“Maybe it is to allow the younger practitioner to learn, this kind of reasoning is still possible. Isn’t that, Takeshi… Takeshi?”

“Ahh, Yes!?”

The young practitioner using admiring eyes staring at Ayano —— Oogami Takeshi’s uncle hollered many times before he finally paid attention.

“Did you not hear… Stopping staring stupidly at Ojo-sama, be prepared, it is not known when the seal will be released.”
“Yes, I have understood! Just like what Uncle have said! To be allowed to watch Ayano-sama striking fighting method is really a great honor!”

In order to not screw-up in front of Ayano, Takeshi uselessly shouts in a loud voice. In that stare at Ayano, appears compared to respect, has more admiration and reverence. For Takeshi’s generation of practitioners, Ayano has existence of a goddess. Hoping to watch her striking manner from close by guarding is something everyone will accept.

“Yes——It’s——like——this?”
“Yes, it’s like that!”

The exhilaration to be able to talk to Ayano is something seen through Takeshi’s entire body language. Of course, Ayano doesn’t like being seen like that. Seems like herself is being separated from being “normal”, changed to something she can’t wait.

No matter what, no matter how it is explained is useless. That’s only Takeshi’s simple, compared to himself much stronger and beautiful existence, means of showing deference.

“Ah, forget it. … It’s about time.”

Ayano sensing the expanding ki of the youma, relaxingly turns herself towards the main hall. Mini-skirt starting to flutter and dance.

Now recalling, why would Ayano be wearing her high school uniform.

This is not only to allow her to normally attend a high school.

Because if you think about it, the best suited outfit for a high school student is the uniform. So Juugo, especially focused on this point, used within his the range of abilities added the best class of defensive spells.

The material, in order to allow better transpiration, was the best type of silk. That is during the process of fabrication air is mixed in, furthermore everything is made from expensive materials.

A result by inputting great amounts of money and time, a high school uniform; it is not wrong to say that it is a work of art. Its cost could be comparable. It could be said that is enough to buy a car, no, not really, correctly said it can buy a luxury house without being wrong.

Of course Ayano pays attention to this outfit —— not towards its capabilities —— because it is a gift given by her father —— so she frequently wears this outfit in combat.

Wearing this outfit that can be said as the world’s most expensive combat outfit, protecting Ayano, watching as the seal is about to be broken, took a deep breath, then moving and warming-up her own inner strength.

Pah!

The clear sound of clapping starts to vibrate the space. When the two close palms were opened, in between the two palms appears a flaming line. Then Ayano grasp it with her right hand, making a horizontal outwards swinging motion.

The around 1 meter burning line, at that instance materializes, a crimson red sword.

This is a no blunt side, having two edges bright crimson red sword. The [body] of the sword is surrounded by a golden flame, releasing vivid beauty of a light. Just like that, as beautiful as one will imagine. 

That sword is the Kannagi Clan’s supreme treasure, Enraiha. That is Kannagi Clan founder, [huh], rewarded by King of the Flame Spirits passed down defeating devils/evil of treasured sword. '''!'''

Ayano lifts upwards the Enraiha, then adds her left hand to grasp the sword making a downward stroke. Along the path of the stroke, appear spreading golden pieces. Then instantly and prettily stopping the sword before her eyes, no matter if it is done ten-thousands times or hundred thousand times, it is a beautiful motion that can be forgiven.

A vase that has already approached its limits, with a “pong” bursts open. Even faster than the falling pieces, a white light shoots towards Ayano.

Ayano from the front makes a downward stroke with Enraiha, and then goes forward to attack. Attacking that white object that produces a sound “like the sound produce when the water is evaporated by a flat frying pan”.

“Sticky stuff…!?” 
Ayano faced with the string that was smashed by her and said mumbling.
Then changed her vision to the inside of the main hall, there was a few points like something like lights. That thing slowly moves forward, and then reveals its own appearance.

“Wah…”

Ayano inadvertently surprised, that thing that appeared is ——

Having multiple eyes, beyond eight feet, the entire body covered with dirty yet rigid fur, a segmented animal producing sounds, “kulah, kulah”, as its legs moved. When you see its full appearance, no matter whom, will feel shivers not due to cold. Really is a horrify spider freak.

“Earth Spider huh... Need help?”

“Not necessary”

Ayano immediately replies. Even though it produces a very disgusting feeling, but now is not the time for complaints. Seems like she’s more afraid of disappointing her otou-san, compared to that, fighting against spiders or cockroaches is nothing in comparison.

(Come here…)

Summoning fire spirits do not need chants and such. As if following Ayano’s thinking, fire spirits itself assemble, flying into Enraiha. Along the sword blade the flame, the light transformed to even brighter.

With the range that’s reachable by her awareness, Ayano continuously summoning spirits. Juugo don’t know how many times instructed her many times, don’t be like other practitioners, it is not commanding the spirits, you can’t be too arrogant.

“They and we have same level of existence.” 

This saying is frequently repeated by Juugo, spirits are the means to safeguard the existence of the world’s order. Because the Kannagi Clan have contract with the spirit king, therefore the spirits are only helpers.

Of course Ayano also understands, her own strength is borrowed. Only to seal or vanquish the inconsistencies in the world’s order that the power is gifted for a short period of time.

That’s why it isn’t ordering them. Because knowing such matters are not necessary. If the known the correct way of thinking, fire spirits will certainly answer.

Like having respect for the world, it’s not in order to obtain huge powers and being arrogant, Ayano no matter when always calls like this: “Please, lend me your strength….”

“V… Very formidable….”

Takeshi watches dumbfounded, this enormous number of spirits gathering on Ayano’s body, the amount of spirits he can manage is only one small portion of this in comparison. For him it’s the first time seeing the main family’s power, the difference is between the sky and the ground.

“Ah, formidable, right!?”

Just like show off his own condition, Masato said smiling.

“Even though we recently said it, no matter how hard we work, we won’t be able to reach such levels.”

Already forgotten his uncle’s reply, Takeshi one again looks at Ayano.

Ayano holding the Enraiha, continues to confront the earth spider.

(What should be done… looks like can’t get close…)

Even though enough spirits are already summoned to destroy the earth spider, but given this long distance really don’t have the confidence. Even though Enraiha is an ancient sword for [summoning], but to using a sword it is necessary to employ it to its fullest potential.

In other words get close, from a close distance to puncture or split the earth spider, then from inside its body burn it completely.

(Of course if that was done, certainly from the cut’s aperture will fly out adhesive matter… after the explosion fragments will all fly towards the body… if it’s female, after opening its skin, there might be hundreds of spiders coming out… No———!)

Just thinking about it makes the hairs stand, inside Ayano starts complaining bitter. If Takeshi could read Ayano’s inner thoughts then, maybe the thoughts of reverence might be corrected can even be said. 

The earth spider seems to capture the currently mulling Ayano’s openings; “palapala” using the long legs changed his body moving forwards.

“You want to escape!?”

Suddenly towards the chasing Ayano, from the tail spits out white silk, at the same time Ayano pulls up Enraiha to face it.

From Enraiha emerges an golden flame, even though it burned the spider’s web, but because of the blockage by the silk, Ayano still could not get close to the earth spider.

Then Ayano only could stop, focus her mind. Then she took a deep breath tuning her ki, calmed down.

(This kind of things can’t do any kind of obstruction, kill it in couple seconds.)

Then bringing up the Enraiha, then with her full strength performed a downwards swing. Golden Flame ——the highest level of fire of purification, not only completely burned the earth spider’s web, then closed-in directly at the earth spider itself.

Pong!!

With the sounds of explosion, the in the explosion earth spider is surrounded by flames.

“Got…Gotcha…?”

But as Ayano dubiously mumbles while looking into the flames, appearing into her vision was only a white cocoon-like object. What really surprised Ayano, the “pishpiish” sound that splits open.

Pang!

Just like a thin layer of glass shattering, from the middle the cocoon splits open, that earth spider completely without harm again appears.

Probably the web contained some special component that could block spiritual energies, then using that covering its body to hide, avoiding the purifying powers to be completely purified.

“It’s, it’s quite formidable, hu…”

Ayano said using a sing-song voice. At first glance seems very calm, but carefully studying will discover her “sun-vein”  has already risen.

Even though this was not a full strength strike, but was completely deflected, Ayano’s self-confidence certainly was hurting a lot.

“Only a little bug don’t be so haughty ——!!”

Resonating Ayano’s anger, an even greater amount of fire spirits was gathered, even though there is no materialization, but in the vicinity, already gathered the equal spirits to a volcano opening.

“Then… regretting it now?”

Accompanying anger, Ayano already entered selfless state. Composure has completely been commanded by anger, and then transformed into strength.

Continously summoning stronger, even stronger spirits. This time it isn’t directed releasing towards one area, but given immovable strength of mind, at the same time directly releasing in one direction. 

This time Ayano holds Enraiha in a direction perpendicular to her body, then seriously chasing it, took a deep breath, then with sharp kiai releasing it.

“Haa!!”

At that instance, the flame flew into the earth spider’s body. Then the abdomen expanded and exploded, changed it into a miniature torch.

In this seemly small torch, can be described as gathering the entire area’s fire spirits. The explosion of the fireball became even bigger, this time the earth spider is certainly transformed to ashes.

Afterwards nothing was left, spider’s body pieces and the youma spirit around was completed purified. Right now, the temple where the youma was vanquished was full on a “special air” that only temples have.

If attacking from the outside can be defended, then simply attack from the inside. Even though describing is easy, to actually do it is close to something impossible.

This is like what the world’s own close relationship with the spirits. That’s right, like the life force/life activity of living beings.

In the body living beings that have water, cannot be uninfluenced by the water spirits, and those living beings that have heat, within the body resides fire spirits.

For example, just like the youma, even though it materializes, it can’t escape this rule.

In ordinary circumstances, to control the spirit residing within the body is impossible.

These kind of infinitely close to a living beings’ survival instinct involves enormous willpower, the origin of life can be said to not allow anyone to control.

Even for a genius, can’t control it so easily according to one’s likings. But, in this world, no matter when there are people entire day saying “logical boundaries” foolish and sad humans.

“Heh. It’s this kind of thing.”

Ayano releasing a pleasing smile, turn around in order to go back.

“Then, let’s go!...”

During this dialogue that couldn’t continue, Ayano stupidly stares at the two’s body language. Probably the bigger body is Masato, on his left is Takeshi. From the clothes it should be right.

But——

(How come there’s no head…?)

These two guys, the taller one both hands still in the pockets, the other one seems not able to control his exhilaration, in front of his chest holding a fist, standing naturally.

When you look at it and there’s no head, doesn’t seem like an odd situation.

So Ayano looks toward the ground, there is two round objects entering her eyes. Ayano stumbling, seems like about to fall, close in and kneeled, then lifted it onto her knees. Even though it’s quite heavy, but as Ayano smelled the odor of the guy that she really liked, smiled. Ayano, from very young fought together, taught her the ways of survival/existence, hugged the head. Quietly mumbles.

“Uncle… head… fell down… uh…’

On Ayano appears sad smile, and then tries to put Masato’s head back on. Although thinking by doing this, he will return to life, stubbornly forcing the head back in.

Like mocking Ayano this kind of useless actions, hidden an unseen sword blade, lightly carves Masato’s body. In one second, this big body was separated into hundreds or even thousands slices of meat.

Because the heart has stopped pumping a while ago, so the fresh blood did not fly out from the sharp cuts.

But, although there is no sound of blood flow, nor the sounds of flesh breaking, still abnormally gives a person a feeling of reality.

Under the blowing of the wind, Masato’s body without sound was taken apart. Like gone through a paper shredder the pieces of meat, like flower petals dancing in the sky.

In the instance of the image, Ayano watched as if frozen.

Drop.

Accompaning the like water droplet sound something drops on the face, Ayano unconsciously tries to remove it.

That is a bright red piece, still has some remaining warmth of a meat slice. When understood what is carried on here fingers, Ayano’s consciousness seem to be passed through a filter, small amount of recovering.

“No.”

That is once a part belonging on Masato’s body. But those miserable remains no longer can be described as a corpse.

“Don’t want!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

At this moment, Ayano screams as far as can be heard.

“Kukuku—————“

That sound, even though it can vibrate the air, this snigger sound, it wasn’t directly sent into the brain. If you want to describe it, accompany this “snigger” are the strong feelings. This kind of derision towards one opponent’s “awareness”, seems like it provoked Ayano, it’s just that annoying.

Faced with situation of the appearance of the enemy, normally frequently training the body and the spirit, Ayano, instantly enters fighting mode.

Then burying deep within the feelings of anguish, substituting a feeling of animation and anticipation.

Changing the arrowhead of the anger towards the opponent, and especially challenging the opponent.

“Come out!”

Already surpassing the limits of anger, on the face of humans that already cannot be expressed. But Ayano seems to determine it can, looks upwards.

There exists ''that thing''. In the front on a branch where a huge tree stands a human shadow completely not fearing dangers, right hand in the pockets of his clothing.

Because that is place of little light, was not able to clearly see the opponents face, but it doesn’t really matter anymore. The out flowing evil ki already told her “This is the enemy.”

Ayano silently swings Enraiha upwards.

There is no need to know who, nor the need to accumulate strength. Only calmly mix in the killing intention, and then kill it in one strike. This kind of sharpened killing intention transformed into a flaming sword blade running upwards.

Lightly, clearly moving without regards to weight, ''that thing'' avoids the flaming sword blade. Then flew onto the roof (with a leap?). Afterwards, ''that thing'' looks towards Ayano, ''that thing'' slowly moves the body. Seems to say chase away.

This is clearly a trap and Ayano bravely accepts this kind of provocation.

(Even it is a trap, it doesn't matter, I will absolutely annihilate you.)

Deep within submitting to such type of anger, Ayano has already changed into a rampage for revenge.

=== 4 ===
In the sky suddenly appears ki of youma.

“Hmm…”

Kazuma suddenly looks towards the sky, it seems like in order for the strength to not spread, it is gathering bit by bit in the sky. Suddenly a wind blade flashes, there really is no time to even defend, and even flying backwards to escape took the full effort.

The wind blade passes right by the still rolling Kazuma, then slightly corrects its angle, with one stroke separated into two pieces the Fuuga practitioner, Shingo, Takeya the three of them.

“Wait, Wait a second!!”

Kazuma without thinking yelled, this would changed the situation into something unthought-of.

(I, I was actually ambushed?)

To face an ambush situation, actually is first time this had happened. Further, it was an ambush by a wind spirit? No matter who had summoned it, gathering this degree of wind spirit, it is impossible that Kazuma didn’t feel it. No matter how great of a fuujutsu-shi, using fuu-jutsu cannot deceive Kazuma. This question is not simply the difference in distance in abilities, but the rules are simply that this.

But, now occurred an impossible situation. Kazuma immediately broke off his thoughts, focus towards the thing in the sky.

“What’s… that thing...?”

Really small, maybe a thing smaller than 20 mm, was floating in the sky about 20-30 meters above. Nearby five risen things fly out.

“One’s hand…? Doesn’t seem so, red leaf…?

No matter how you look it doesn’t seem like it’s flying in the sky, it’s not controlling the wind. In a questioning look, suddenly Kazuma discovers what that thing really is.

It’s a human hand. A strange human hand is flying in the sky. Even recognizing it doesn’t solve anything, still can’t change that 3 people have been killed.

(Anyway, first let’s defeat it!)

Using only a voice that can be hear by himself mumbles, what looks like a hand flies into the upper sky —— then disappears.

“Wait! What are you actually thinking!?”

Kazuma then protested towards the wind spirit, this is clearly against the agreement. But, the spirit only has uncertain sound, and couldn’t tell Kazuma the actual place of the disappeared hand.

“What is going on…”

The miserable condition in front of his eyes —— the divided into two portion Fuuga practitioner and the separated corpses of Shingo and Takeya —— if like this, it seems just like it was done by Kazuma.

Spirit disobeyed the covenant? —— impossible.

To Kazuma, if he heard this kind of situation from someone else, would be quite skeptical of the correct mindset of the opponent. That’s why what just happened is a very irregular situation. 

Spirit does have cognizant qualities. [Initial Principle] —— it’s when the world was first created, don’t know by whom, towards this existential world created immutable laws—— and to obey it, allowing this world to remain this kind of shape and reality. Just like the bees have to live in a beehive, just like one part of itself recognizes him, one part even though it has intelligence is still impossible that it thinks. Of course, it’s impossible for it to have the type of free will to break a covenant.

If the spirits had the free will to move about, then the laws of science will be broken. The world will be destroyed within 3 days.

All the wind spirits will obey Kazuma. [What belongs to Him] This kind of covenant certainly reflects this kind of meaning. For example—— 
“That’s impossible…”

Kazuma thinking of the worst scenario, weakly sighs saying.

(There’s someone like me? No way…)

Just thinking about it brings shivers not from cold, but it can’t be said as good luck —— no matter what, Kazuma doesn’t want to think that—— but right now it’s not the best time to stop and think.

Because he sensed a huge fire spirits coming towards here.

(This time even Infrit has come? Crap, when has Japan become world of youma!? Note: Infrit is the name of fire god.)

Even before finishing talking, appeared a situation that Kazuma could not have predicted.

Appearing is a shoujo. Accompanying the red fire and eyes where resides that hatred-filled fire, holding in the right hand accumulated power is ——

“Kazuma —— !!”

The strength of the fire spirits gathered in the right hand has already crystallized. Ayano seems to in that instance made up her mind.

Chop!!

Entering the rapidly retreating Kazuma’s eyes is, Ayano swings the red sword. For his clan, more important compared to everything else. Also the thing that made his life very chaotic.

Kazuma, when faced with the godly sword no matter what would like to escape, sees this, yells.

“Enraiha !? Are you, Ayano!”

Only answer is a sword flash from the Enraiha, faced with filled with killing intent and not listening to anything Ayano, tries really hard to explain.

“Hey, hey wait a moment, misunderstanding! Wasn’t killed by me… hey, you should listen to what other people are saying!”

Flaming white fireballs continuously approaching, Kazuma continuously dodging and saying, but Ayano seems like completely not hearing it.

Because the esteemed Masato got killed, Ayano is already too angry and has already forgotten herself. Really have no time to listen to people talking. Furthermore, given what her otou-san told her that this is guy is quite suspicious.

Dang!!

“Hey!!!”

Believing already evading the fireball suddenly together it explodes, then blocking Kazuma’s retreat. Then noticed, Ayano using the explosion time sealing off the way, appears in front of his eyes swinging the Enraiha.

“Uncle’s revenge !!”

“!!”

That motion a two part strike which wants to split Kazuma like a bamboo, escapes by shifting his body sideways, then from the top using his palm pressuring the sword handle. Facing Ayano who’s with fiery anger, face filling with blood yells.

“Otou-san —— Genma died?”

But before finishing saying such, figured out there was a mistake, even though Ayano and Genma’s relationship isn’t so bad that it can been seen from the outside, certainly if Genma were to die, Ayano would not be getting revenge for him.

A person appears in his head, a man, “uncle”, from the Oogami family that Ayano is very close to.

The name probably was —— like !!

“—— pong” 

Suddenly Ayano butted her head upwards, and then heavily hit his chin. Because of his pondering, his reflexes are slower, even though it was quickly evaded, but still the hit caused his head to be dizzy and painful.

Even though dizzy, but he still calmly asked.

“Oogami Masato died?

But Ayano faced became even more somber, further forcefully focus more strength into the Enraiha in her hand, from a distance it can be clearly seen.

(Seems like the opposite effect is done…)

Shruggin his shoulders, faced with a person filled with anger, having no more questions to ask. Faced with this confused by anger little girl no matter what is done is useless.

But, she can’t be killed. If he hurt her, probably the fool’s father, Juugo, would completely recognize him as an enemy. This needs to be avoided. 

This is not because he fears Juugo, who is the Kannagi clan’s historically strongest practitioner. But it is because as “Kannagi Kazuma”, Juugo can be said to be his only friend. In order not to not create sorrow to him, so there is only one method.

“Ah—— Ayano-chan? I’m —— leaving then, the issue with cleaning up the corpses will be left to you. Then see-ya.”

Prettily avoiding the completely tenacious approaching flames, Kazuma decides to escape.

“——Wait, Wait a second!”

Kazuma with his back towards Ayano who wants to stop him leaps up, then surrounded by wind flying upwards about 10 meters, then suddenly disappears.

“What—— where at?”

Right on top of, the still looking around, Kazuma floats along.

Employing the air to change the reflection rate of light, becoming see-through just like wearing a transparent robe. If look closely one can see the parts where there’s waves created by high heat, but for Ayano, who is being controlled by anger and has forgotten herself, she didn’t noticed.

But Kazuma didn’t take pleasure in watching the troubled Ayano, but was thinking about what to do later on.

What is realizable now is that the guilty person who killed Shingo and Takeya no matter how you described it is Kazuma, furthermore also killing Oogami Masato.

(They want to enter complete war with the Kannagi clan? If that’s the case it might be quite interesting, allows people to get excited… then, how will it progress?)

hehe, hmmhmmhmm.

Kazuma burst out laughing. Kannagi clan and the mysterious fuujutsu-shi, two strong things already assaulting his life, of course Kazuma cannot ignore this.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

GOTH:GOTH

2007-09-09T00:08:35Z

Jumpyshoes: Minor stuff. Conisdering adding a note for soba.

== '''GOTH''' ==

=== 1 ===

About 20 days after the end of summer vacation, on a school day, for the first time in awhile, I spoke with Morino.

Before the start of morning homeroom, having come to school, through the crowd of noisily chattering classmates, she unexpectedly approached my desk. 


We didn't have any history of exchanging greetings. Morino stood in front of me, took a notebook from her pocket, and placed it on my desk. It was a notebook I'd never seen before.


It was palm sized; the cover was fake brown leather. It was an ordinary thing you'd find in any stationary shop.

"I found this," She said.

"Well it's not mine."

"Well I know that."

Presenting the notebook to me, she somehow had a cheerful air about her.

I picked the notebook up from my desk. The cover was smooth to the touch.

I flipped briefly through the contents; the first half filled with small, meticulous writing. The second half was completely blank.

"Read from the beginning!"

It was as she said, the owner was unknown; I looked carefully through his writing. Line after line of itemized writing.

:May 10th
:In front of the station, I meet a female named Kusuda Mitsue.

:Age 16.
:I started talking with her; a short while later we walked to my car.

:Just like that, I take her to T mountain.

:She keeps staring outside the window, all the while telling me about a newspaper column her mother is interested in.

:I stop the car near the summit of T mountain.

:When I took out the bag containing the knife, nails, and other tools, from the trunk, she laughingly asked me what it was.

:............

The words continued like that.

I recognized the name Kusuda Mitsue.

......Three months ago, a family went on a hiking trip to T mountain. It was a family of one boy and two parents. Since it was a long-awaited holiday for the father, he slept as soon as they arrived at the mountain. The boy tried to wake up the father so they could play, but it was no use.

In the afternoon, the boy took a walk alone into the forest.

The mother noticed her son missing. And then, she heard a scream from deep in the forest.

The couple searched the forest, and then found the boy. He was found looking slightly upwards, unable to move.



Following their son's gaze, the father and mother immediately noticed the nearby tree trunk was stained dark red. And then, they noticed something strange nailed to the tree at eye-level. Looking around, they saw that all the surrounding trees had things attached to them with nails.


Those 'things' were Kusuda Mitsue. Someone had done a dissection on her, deep in the forest. The eyeballs, tongue, ears, thumbs, liver... They were all attached by nails to tree trunks.


On one tree, in order from the top, the left big toe, upper lip, nose, and stomach were attached; other trees had the rest of her remains, arranged like Christmas tree decorations.

The incident quickly had the entire country in a panic.

Inside the notebook Morino had brought: how Kusuda Mitsue was killed, which parts were attached to trees, what kind of nails were used; page after page of dry, detailed notes.



I knew a lot about this incident, since I had followed it on TV, magazines, and the internet. But still, this notebook spoke exhaustively of details that no media outlet had covered.

"So as I see it, her killer dropped this notebook."

Kusuda Mitsue had been a high schooler in a neighboring prefecture. She had been last seen by friends who parted with her at the building in front of the station. And then Kusuda Mitsue became the first victim of the bizarre murders, even now able to cause a stir throughout Japan.

There had been one more incident with the same [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Modus_operandi modus operandi]; they were believed to be serial murders.

"And there's something written about the second victim too."

:June 21
:I talk with a female who was holding a shopping bag, waiting for the bus.

:She called herself Nakanishi Kasumi.

:I offer to take her home in my car.

:Upon realizing that I was heading towards H mountain and not her house, the girl begins to cause a disturbance while in the passenger seat.

:I temporarily stopped the car and struck her with a hammer; she became quiet.

:I took her to a shed in H mountain.

:............

The name Nakanishi Kasumi, a student at a vocational school, became known nationwide because of what happened one month ago. From the wildly spreading gossip sparked by the news and newspapers, I already knew about the discovery of the second victim while coming home from school.

She was inside a shed in H mountain. The building's owner was unknown, and remained that way for a long time. The roof leaked badly; the inside was covered with mold and stains. The walls and floor were wooden planking, and it was three meters square.

An elderly man who lived at the base [of the mountain] had come to H mountain to collect wild vegetables, and in the early morning, had discovered that the shed's door had been unexpectedly left open. Wondering at this, he tried coming closer, and then a terrible stench hit his nose.

The elderly man checked the inside of the shed through the entrance. In the beginning, there was no way he could have realized what had happened.

On the floor of the shed, Nakanishi Kasumi had been arranged. Like the first victim, each part had been separated. She had been distributed methodically, in 10 centimeter intervals over the floor, in a 10 by 10 pattern. In short, her body had been turned into one hundred small clumps.



Inside the notebook, the scene of the production process was described.

In two incidents, no one had seen the criminal; the person who had killed them had not been caught.

The mass media was still making a fuss about these two cases, as a bizarre serial murder case.

"I like seeing these kinds of cases in the news."

"Why?"

"Because they're abnormal."

Morino said indifferently.

I also constantly watched the news for that same reason. And so I understood well what she was trying to say.

People had been killed, and then separated into pieces. People who had that done to them, and people who did that, actually did exist.



Morino and I held a special interest in these kinds of miserable stories. We would always seek out episodes that you'd want to hang yourself out of misery upon hearing.

I had never directly mentioned this strange trait, but we had both silently sensed it in each other.

Perhaps normal people would grimace at this. Our emotional sensitivity was out of sync. Which is why, when talking about, for example, the different torture devices around the world, and different methods for execution, we would talk in especially low voices.


Morino raised her face from the notebook and looked out the window. I knew that she was imagining the scene of Nakanishi Kasumi's various parts being arranged on the floor.

"This notebook, where did you find it?"

When I asked, she began to explain.

It seems that last evening, Morino was at her favorite coffee shop. The owner wasn't nosy, and the shop was gloomy and quiet, she said.

She was drinking coffee that the shop's owner had poured, while thumbing through the pages of "Cruel Tales of the World."

Suddenly, she heard the sound of rain. She looked outside through the window to see a furious evening shower coming down.

Morino watched the customers that had been standing up to leave, sit down again. They were likely thinking to wait a little for the rain to stop.

At that time, there were five customers in the coffee shop, not including herself.

Morino left her seat to go to the restroom. On the way, she felt something strange under her shoes. On the floor of black wood, someone had dropped a notebook, which she had happened to step on. She picked up the notebook and put it in her pocket. Apparently she wasn't planning to return it to its owner.

Even returning from the restroom, the customers were just watching the rainy scenery through the window; their number hadn't changed.


She could tell the fierceness of the rain by looking at the clothes of the shop owner, who had gone outside for a moment for some errand. They were completely soaked.

Morino forgot about the notebook and returned to reading.

The rain stopped, and once again, the sun came out.

Several customers stood up and left.

The summer sun's rays quickly dried the road.

It seems that it was only after she had returned home that she remembered the notebook, and read the contents.

"I went to the restroom twice. The first time, there was no notebook. Immediately after that, the rain started; which means the number of customers were fixed. When I went the second time, the notebook had been dropped there. The murderer was in that shop. The murderer lives in this neighborhood."


She made a fist in front of her.

Two corpses had been found in places that were 2 or 3 hours away from the town we lived in. One couldn't ignore the possibility that the murderer lived in this town.

But still, it wasn't realistic to say that.

This incident had doubtless been talked about far and wide. Much was still unresolved, and there were seekers-of-the-bizarre still interested in it. It had been discussed all across the country, even in elementary schools.

It had become overly famous.

It was hard to believe that the murderer would be living here.

"Couldn't this notebook just be a work of imagination based on the news reports?"

"Just read the rest of the notebook."



"Please, welcome." It was with that kind of feeling that Morino spoke.


:August 5th
:I gave a ride in my car to a female named Miguchi Nanami.

:I met her at a soba restaurant near S mountain.

:When we went to the forest on the south side of the mountain, we found a Shinto shrine.

:I took her into the forest.

:............

Inside the forest, the owner of the notebook stabbed a knife into the abdomen of the female named Miguchi Nanami.

According to the contents of the notebook, her body had been destroyed. In meticulous handwriting, the way both her eyes had been plucked out, the color and luster of her uterus, and so on, had been described.


And then her body had been disposed of in the forest.

"Are you familiar with the name Miguchi Nanami?"

Morino asked. I shook my head.

There had, as of yet, been no reports of the discovery of Miguchi Nanami's body.

=== 2 ===

My first introduction to Morino was when we ended up in the same class upon graduating to the second year. I had felt from the beginning that there was someone else like me, living life unconcerned with others. Even during break time, even walking the halls, she would always shun others. In short, she didn't seem to like crowds.

In our class, I only noticed this particular trait in Morino and I. Even so, I didn't coldly regard our classmates' merry-making like Morino did. For me, if someone struck up a conversation, I would reply, and to smooth the mechanism of human relations, even joke. I did the minimum required to have a normal life.

However, the superficial socializing, and the smiles I gave to my classmates, were essentially lies.

From our first conversation, Morino had seen through to that part of me.

"Could you teach me how to make that same expression too?"

One day after school, Morino had stood in front of me, expressionless, and said that. Maybe she was scoffing at me inside. That was around the beginning of May.

After that, we would talk from time to time.

Morino only wore black. Everything, from her long, straight hair, to the tips of her shoes, was wrapped in darkness. In stark contrast, her skin was whiter than anyone's I had seen; her hands were as if made of porcelain. There was a small spot under her left eye, in a similar design to that of [[GOTH:Translator's Notes#Pierrot|Pierrot]], giving her an atmosphere of black magic.

It's not that her face was less expressive than that of normal people. For example, when happily reading a book about the horrific murder of 52 women and children in Russia. There was no trace of the deathly green face she had when in the midst of noisy classmates. Rather, her eyes sparkled.

Only when talking to Morino would I not fake my facial expressions. If I was talking to someone else, they would probably wonder why I had such a blank, unsmiling expression. When talking with her, there was no problem with that.

Perhaps she had similar reasons, because during idle times, she would choose to speak with me.

We both disliked standing out. In the classroom, we were hidden in the shadow of our boisterous classmates; we quietly lived our lives.

And then, summer vacation came, and then I came to read the notebook.

Following the school day, after we met at the station, we boarded a train headed for the base of S mountain.

Both for meeting outside of school, and seeing Morino in normal clothes instead of the school uniform, it was the first time. As usual, she had chosen dark colored clothes. I noticed from her glance, that she must have thought the same about me.

The inside of the train was quiet; it was free of crowding. Without talking, we both started reading. She read a book about child abuse; I read a book written by the family members of a famous juvenile delinquent.

Upon getting off at the station, we asked an old woman working at the tobacco shop in front of the station, how many soba restaurants there were near S mountain. We learned that there was only one, and that it wasn't far. Afterwards, Morino made a sharp observation.

"Tobacco kills many people, but tobacco vending machines snatch away and kill that old woman's livelihood."

An especially clever reply didn't seem to be necessary, so I ignored her remark.

We walked along the side of the road until we reached the soba restaurant. The road began to slope upwards; it was curving near the mountain side.

The soba restaurant was part of a row of restaurants at the base of the mountain. Business looked to be bad there; the atmosphere was lonely, without many people or cars. The soba restaurant's parking lot was completely empty, yet even though it might as well have been closed, there was still an "OPEN" sign. We went inside.

"Ah, so this is where the murderer met Miguchi Nanami."

Morino looked around the restaurant as if sightseeing some famous place.

"Excuse me. I'm just speculating; what you would call the hypothetical stage. Since whether it's true or not is what we came here to find out."

I ignored her and read the notebook.

It was written with a blue ballpoint pen.

Inside the notebook, there were more than just the accounts of the murders of the three women. In addition, the names of a few mountains were written. That was on the first page, so it seemed to have been written before any of the accounts of the women's murders.

In front of the names of the mountains, there were markings like ◎ and ○, △ and ×. For the three mountains where the bodies had been disposed of, ◎ had been marked, so I inferred that maybe this was a list of mountains that were convenient for disposing bodies.

There were no indications as to the owner of the notebook.

There had never been any thought of giving the notebook to the police. Even if we didn't do anything, he would be caught sooner or later.

If we sent the notebook to the police, perhaps the murderer would be caught sooner. And the number of victims in the end would probably be less. Obviously, there was an obligation to give this to the police.

Unfortunately, our consciences didn't bother us for acting as if we hadn't picked up any kind of notebook, and keeping silent; we were cruel, reptilian high school students.

"If there's a fourth victim, that would definitely be our fault."

"That's terrible."

Morino and I slurped at our soba while having that talk. She didn't have any "That's terrible" face; her voice was casual, as if only interested in the soba of a second-class restaurant.

We asked about the Shinto shrine at the soba restaurant.

While walking, Morino looked at the notebook. She traced the front cover many times with her fingertip, perhaps touching the same place that cold-blooded murderer had touched. From those actions, I could tell she felt a sense of awe for the murderer.

Inside, I felt a little like that too. I also knew it wasn't proper to feel that. Criminals, of course, must be punished. One should not think of them as revolutionaries or artists.

At the same time, I knew that famous murderers would be worshiped by some abnormal people. I knew that it was wrong to become like that.

However, we were in thrall to the horror of deeds of the notebook's owner. This criminal had, in the moments of everyday life, crossed over a line; crushing people's individuality and dignity, and completely destroying the bodies.

It had the irresistible charm of a nightmare.

In order to reach the Shinto shrine, from the soba restaurant, we had to walk even further towards the summit, up a long flight of stairs.

For both of us, the idea of moving our bodies stirred up an almost irrational anger.

So we had no love for the mountain slope and the stairs.

By the time we reached the shrine, we were exhausted. We sat for some time at a stone monument that had been constructed on the grounds, and took a break. On the trees that had been planted on the grounds, high branches spread out, and looking up, you could see the midsummer sun peep through the leaves.

We sat beside each other, unconcerned by the voices of the cicadas falling from above. Drops of sweat started to form bit by bit on Morino's brow.


Before long, she wiped the sweat away while standing up. The search for Miguchi Nanami's body had begun.

"Ah, so the murderer and Miguchi Nanami walked in this place together."

Morino walked beside me while humming.

Leaving the shrine, we headed towards the forest.

For what distance, and in what direction the murderer walked, I did not know. For that reason, the search was fumbling and uncertain.

While randomly searching, one hour passed.

"I think it might be over there."

So said Morino in parting; before long, from far off, she called my name.

I walked towards the voice, and then, at the bottom of a cliff, I saw her from behind. Her arms hung loosely by her sides. She turned to the side, so I looked there also.

And there was Miguchi Nanami.

In between the forest and the cliff, in the shadow of a large tree, in the middle of that faint summer gloom, she sat naked.

Her lower half was resting on the ground; her back was resting against the tree trunk. Her arms and legs, devoid of power, were sprawled carelessly.

From the neck up, there was nothing.

The head had been separated, and placed in her stomach.

Both eyeballs had been plucked out, and placed respectively, in the left and right hands.

Instead, the eye sockets, now just holes, had been packed with mud. Even the mouth; moldy leaves had been plastered inside.

Around the tree trunk that the back was leaning against, something had been wrapped. That something had once been the contents of Miguchi Nanami's abdomen.


Signs of blood remained black upon the ground.

Slightly further off, her clothes had been dumped.

We stood in front of her, unable to move, looking quietly.

Unable to say anything.

Only looking quietly at the corpse.

The next day, I got a text message on my cell phone from Morino.

"Give me back the notebook."

Her text messages were always concise and short. She never added anything unnecessary. Likewise, I knew that she held a kind of hatred for clattery and noisy keychains and straps.

I was the one who had taken the notebook home. When we had left the place where Miguchi Nanami was, I hadn't returned it to her. On the train home, Morino, not yet recovered from the shock, had only stared into the distance.

When we were leaving that place, Morino had picked up Miguchi Nanami's fallen clothes, and stuffed them into her bag. The clothes had been almost completely torn into pieces, but the hat and the bag, and its contents, were untouched.

Inside Miguchi Nanami's bag, there were things like makeup, a purse, and a handkerchief. On the train home, I looked through them.

According to the student card in her purse, I found out that Miguchi Nanami had been a high school student in a neighboring prefecture. Inside the bag, there was also a notebook for sticking photo booth pictures. From her student card, and the [[GOTH:Translator's Notes#photo booth pictures|photo booth pictures]], I could see what her face had been like when alive.

Miguchi Nanami's many friends were all smiling in the small photo booth picture.

The afternoon that I got the text message, Morino and I met at the McDonald's in front of the station.

Morino, unlike usual, was not wearing dark style clothes. Because of that, I didn't realize who she was at first. Since the hat she wore was the same as the kind she had picked up from beside Miguchi Nanami's corpse, I realized that the clothes she picked were meant to resemble hers as well.

Her hairstyle, makeup - everything resembled the Miguchi Nanami in the photo booth pictures. Since the original clothes were torn up, she must have searched for something similar.

She accepted the notebook, and seemed extremely happy.

I asked about that.

"Are you going to tell Miguchi Nanami's family about the corpse in the forest?"

She thought for a moment, and then announced her intention to stay uninvolved.



"I wonder when the police will find her."

Morino, while looking like Miguchi Nanami before her death, talked about her death.

I wonder what Miguchi Nanami's family is doing right now? Does she have a boyfriend? I wonder what her grades were like?

Morino was a little bit different from usual. During the conversation with her, her style of talking and gesturing had diverged from her usual manner. She paid attention to how her bangs fell, and created the atmosphere of a couple sitting in separate seats, with the topics she brought up. This was behavior that Morino had never displayed up to now.

Miguchi Nanami and I had not known each other. Still, looking at Morino, I had to wonder if Miguchi Nanami would have created the same impression.

Morino placed her elbows on the table, while acting cheerful. She had beside her what was once Miguchi Nanami's bag. Attached to the zipper pull was a [[GOTH:Translator's Notes#keychain mascot|keychain mascot]].

"So are you planning to stay dressed like that for awhile?"

"Of course, it's amusing, isn't it?"

This was Morino's make-believe play. But it was more than just a normal smiling manner, and looking into the mirror, checking her eyelashes type of imitation of a normal female high school student. It was more as if Miguchi Nanami had enroached upon Morino's basic nature.

When leaving McDonald's, Morino suddenly and spontaneously took my hand as we walked. She herself didn't notice this until I pointed it out.

I was almost certain that I was being embraced by the dead Miguchi Nanami.

After parting with Morino in front of the station and arriving home, I immediately turned on the TV. On the news, they covered the bizarre murder case.

There was a report about the first and second victims. Up until this point, they were still going over old news; nothing new was being said.

Miguchi Nanami's name didn't appear at all.

There was a slideshow about the two victims, pictures of grieving friends and family.

On the TV screen, a large picture appeared -- photographs of the two victims......

I thought of Morino, and a bad premonition came over me. Yet, the odds of something like that happening were extremely low. And so I dropped that thought from my mind.

The two victims, as they had appeared in the photographs, in their hairstyle, and their clothes, both resembled Miguchi Nanami.

So, in short, you could say that today, Morino was the same type that this cold-blooded murderer went for.


=== 3 ===

One evening, 3 days after having met at McDonald's, the ringtone sounded on my cell phone, indicating that I had received a text message from someone.

It was from Morino.

"Help"

A short message with only that, showed on my liquid crystal display.

My reply message was a question.

"What happened?"

I waited for awhile, but she didn't reply.

I tried calling her, but her cell phone wasn't connected. Did the power get cut off, or was it destroyed maybe?

That night, I called Morino's house. She had told me her home phone number previously. I hadn't been told it in case I wanted to call her home. She had told me previously that her home phone number, unexpectedly, using [[GOTH:Translator's Notes#wordplay|wordplay]], worked out to a deranged sentence. And so I had remembered that.



Her mother answered the phone. She had a high voice, and a fast speaking style.

I said I was a classmate, and that there was a message from the teacher, so I would like to speak with her to pass it along.

She had not returned.

I started to wonder if maybe she had been attacked.

Because what was written in the notebook was truth, it could also be true that the murderer had been in the same coffee shop as she had. The potential that the criminal had unexpectedly happened to see Morino's current look somewhere downtown was not zero.


For the criminal, to see Morino in her current style, a girl dressed in exactly the same clothes as Miguchi Nanami, who he had killed a few days ago, must have seemed miraculous. And then it must have moved his heart, I think.

There was a low chance at best that this would cause the criminal to decide to aim for Morino. Probably it was a trend for girls to be dressed like that, so you would expect to see that kind wandering around town.

If we considered the only possible way Morino might have been attacked by the criminal, it was the potential that Morino and the criminal had some overlap in their normal routines. After all, they had been in the same coffee shop. Unless the criminal had made a special long-distance trip, and just happened to stop by that coffee shop, then in his normal activities, Morino would have walked into a place he would have noticed her. In other words, the chances of the two meeting were high.

I thought about it late into the night.

Probably, about right now, Morino had undoubtedly been killed. I suppose her body has been scattered at some mountain.

I imagined that kind of thing while I fell asleep.


The next day, I called her house one more time.

As expected, she still hadn't returned. From what her mother said, this was the first time she had stayed out for the night without calling. Her mother was worried.

"By the way, are you her boyfriend?"

From the other side of the receiver, Morino's mother asked that.

"No, definitely not, ma'am!"

"Now, now, you don't have to deny it that strongly! I can still figure it out."


Morino's mother had no doubt that I was her daughter's boyfriend. She explained that her daughter, had no friends to be truly called 'friends', and that getting a house telephone call from someone was something that hadn't happened since elementary school times.



"Lately that girl's clothes have gotten brighter, so I'm positive she must have found a boy."

I started worrying about the telephone bill.

"In her room, would there happen to be a small brown notebook?"

Her mother immediately went to check for me. She left the telephone receiver, and there was a moment of silence. Before long I could hear a voice again.

"There's a notebook like that on that girl's desk, but I wonder if this is the one?"

It seems that Morino had not been carrying the notebook. If that hadn't been so, I would have considered the possibility that Morino had opened the notebook somewhere outside, and had been accidentally seen by the criminal, who had then attacked her in order to keep her silent.

I am going over to get the notebook, so I would like to know the address, I asked Morino's mother.

After hanging up the phone, I headed to Morino's house. I already knew that she lived close to the station, but this was the first time I had visited her house.

Her home was on the third floor of an apartment building in front of the station.

When I rang the doorbell, the woman with the voice I had heard on the phone answered while she opened the door. This was unmistakably Morino's mother.

"My my my, welcome!"

Morino's mother wore an apron; a normal household-centered housewife. This was quite different from the atmosphere of the Morino I was used to seeing, so I started wondering how, with a mother like that, that Morino had turned out that way.

I was invited inside, but I declined. I intended to complete my business at the entranceway.

When I mentioned the notebook, she immediately brought it, as if already prepared. While receiving the notebook, I asked her if she had read the contents, to which she shook her head.

"Since it's hard to read small words."

It seemed she was far more interested in me than the notebook.

"That girl, ever since she became a second year, she's decided to be conscientious about going to school, so it must have been for that reason, right?"

When Morino had been a first year, she had said school was boring; she didn't seem to have attended very often either. This is the first time I'd learned of that. Her tastes were a little unique, and on top of that, she wasn't good at blending in with the people around her. So no matter what, it would have probably turned out like that.

I asked when Morino was last seen.

"Yesterday, sometime past noon maybe. I saw her leave, too!"

"Did you ask her where she was going?"

Morino's mother shook her head.

"So you'll look for my daughter?"

When I parted from the entranceway, Morino's mother requested that.

I replied with a nod.

However, it's possible she won't be alive, I added. Her mother thought it was a joke, and smiled.

While walking towards the station, I opened up the synthetic leather front cover, and turned to the page where the names of the mountains were lined up.

The criminal had made a list of mountains he was thinking about dumping bodies at. The ones with a ◎ mark were undoubtedly mountains that the criminal had judged were especially convenient for dumping bodies. Because there were four mountains marked with ◎, and three had already had bodies dumped there, meaning up until now, the mountains where bodies had been found had been chosen exclusively from those.

So then, from the four mountains marked with ◎, three had already had bodies dumped there. So that meant that you had to wonder if Morino had been taken to the last remaining mountain.

And that was N mountain.

I asked a station employee which train I should take to get to N mountain, and I bought a ticket.

I got off the train at the closest station to N mountain, and from there, had to ride a bus. At the base of N mountain, grapes were being grown; I saw many "grape picking" signs from the bus window.

Riding in his car to visit N mountain, where would the criminal leave the body? Probably the criminal would perform his ceremony somewhere remote where no one would hear the screams. I had no idea where that place might be.

The only ones on the bus were the driver and me. I looked at the route map attached to the inside of the car, talked with the driver; I decided to try a place I thought the criminal might have stopped.

From the area Morino and I lived, to N mountain, most cars likely went by the [[GOTH:Translator's Notes#prefectural road|prefectural road]] that passed by N mountain's east side. Originally, there were not many roads that went to N mountain; aside from that prefectural road, there were no others in the area we lived in.

Whatever place the criminal was taking Morino to at N mountain, undoubtedly he must have taken that prefectural road. According to what the driver said, the road the bus was on currently was definitely that prefectural road.

I got off the bus at a bus stop. If I was headed by car to a place deep within N mountain, there was one wide road that went near the peak. The bus stop was very near to that road.

I walked on the road to the summit. The surface was asphalt, but a car would almost not be able to make it.

There were a few side roads that stretched towards the inside of the deep forest. I considered which one the criminal and Morino could have entered.

As I climbed the ascent, the altitude gradually increased. Looking from in between the trees, the town had grown small and hazy.

It was a struggle to get near the summit. There was a small parking lot, and building that appeared to be a viewing platform. A car would not go beyond that point. Since it had not been much time since I'd started walking, I wasn't tired.

I searched for Morino's corpse.

I walked down a road that went into the trees; on the way, I entered a side road I had noticed.

The sky was cloudy, and the forest was pushed into darkness. A dense stand of trees peeped from in between a tangle of leaves and branches.

There was no wind; only the voices of cicadas filled the surroundings.



N mountain was too vast to find a one human body that had been rendered into pieces. Perhaps it would be impossible in the end to find Morino, I judged.

On the way back to the bus station, my entire body was sweating, tired from walking.

On the prefectural road that the bus ran on, there were a few scattered private houses. Even near the road going towards the summit, there was one house, and in the garden, there was an elderly man, who I asked whether there had been a car on this road last night, headed into the mountains. He shook his head. Afterwards, he called some of his family regarding my question, but in the end, it didn't seem that a car had been seen.

What kind of situation was Morino in yesterday when she sent that text?

Was she kidnapped by the criminal using brute force, I wonder?



I didn't think she was that weak of a fool.

Or maybe, her having been caught by the criminal was just me over thinking things?

I sat near the bus stop and reread the notebook. From the descriptions of the three murders, I was not skilled enough to be able to understand the criminal's personality to the detail of a psychographic analysis.

Sweat fell onto the notebook, and the ink blurred; part of one sentence became unreadable. Apparently, the criminal had used water-soluble ink to write his descriptions.

In the first place, where did the criminal write into his notebook? Right after the crime, in his car, or after returning home, maybe? Probably he didn't write them in the middle of the crime, right? Without a doubt, he recalled the crime, and then while completely entranced in imagining, wrote.

Since the bus had come, I stood up. I looked at my watch; three hours had passed since noon.


I decided to come down from the mountain.

Just maybe, it was also possible that the criminal was keeping Morino locked in his house without killing her. The only way to determine whether or not that was really true would be to ask the criminal himself.

If she had already been killed, I needed to find out where her body had been dumped.

Because I wanted to look at it.

Either way, I had to descend N mountain, and meet with that criminal; there was no other way. Of course, I had every intention of doing so.



=== 4 ===

The coffee shop that Morino had become a regular customer of was located far back from the shopping district in front of the station. I had heard of it before, but this was my first time entering.

As I had been told, it was only lit moderately, and wrapped in a comfortable darkness. Peaceful music played, blending in with the unassuming atmosphere.

I took a place at a counter seat.

In the store's interior, there was an indication showing where the toilet was. I examined the floor in that vicinity. Morino had told me that that was where the notebook had been dropped.

There was one other customer in the store besides me. A young female customer, wearing a suit. She was sitting by the window drinking coffee while reading a magazine.

Since the store owner was coming by, bringing an order, I tried asking him.

"Is that person over there a regular customer?"

He nodded. And then he tilted his head in doubt as if to say "Is there something the matter with that?"



"Nevermind, I didn't mean anything by that. Anyway, won't you shake my hand?"

"Handshake? Why?"

The owner was an honest-faced looking man. He wasn't young, but he certainly wasn't middle aged yet. His skin was white, and he was wearing a black T-shirt like those sold anywhere.

His beard was neatly trimmed.

It seemed that from the beginning moment, he had considered me to be a strange customer. I stared too much.

The coffee I had requested was soon ready.

"I'm a friend of a girl named Morino. You know of her, I think?"

"She's a regular customer."

I tried asking him whether or not she was still alive.

The owner froze. He carefully put down the coffee cup he was holding, and faced me squarely.

His eyes lost their luster, like holes, they turned black, devoid of light.

I had felt before that, more than the potential of any of the customers in that shop during that evening rain shower, that the potential that this person was the criminal, was the highest. I learned that I had been correct.


"......I wonder, what do you mean?"

He made a pretense of not knowing.

I presented the notebook. When he saw that, the shape of his mouth twisted into a smile. Sharp white canine teeth peeked out.

"Morino-san picked this up the other day."

He took the notebook in his hands and turned the pages.

"So you knew clearly that I was the notebook's owner, I see."


"At least half of it was guessing."

I explained how I had gone to N mountain to look for Morino's corpse and how I had thought it would be there.

What does the criminal thinks of this, I wonder.

I had first, exercised my imagination concerning the criminal who had dropped the notebook.

For what reason had this notebook been written? In order to commemorate? In order not to forget? Undoubtedly, he must have read it repeatedly, many times, so that it soaked into his memory.

Therefore, it is unlikely that the criminal would not have noticed having dropped the notebook.

In the first place, where could he have carried the notebook? Ordinarily, it would be in a pocket, or inside a bag. To have been dropped, it was possibly a pocket. While washing his hands in the restroom, or taking a handkerchief from his pocket, the notebook might have been dropped.

And then, about when did he notice that? A few tens-of-minutes later, a few hours later......? Probably less than a day, without a doubt.


And then, he would think back to when he last read the notebook, perhaps. And he would deduce that he must have lost the notebook at around that time. That meant, in short, that he would check the areas he had moved about in during that day, and he would, to some extent, start doing activity specific to the place where the notebook was dropped.



And then -- this is an arbitrary guess, but I felt the criminal must have dropped the notebook in a somewhat confined location. It was because he wanted to look at the notebook often. Every time the dark thoughts in his head became jumbled, he would reread the notebook and calm himself down. With this, frequently holding the notebook in his hands, confirming its presence, the time period and area in which the notebook could have been lost in were both restricted to a narrow range.

And then the criminal probably searched for it, checking the ground to see whether he had dropped the notebook.

But it wasn't there.

And then the criminal must have stopped to think. Someone must have picked up the notebook.

He absolutely could not let anyone read the contents of that notebook. Perhaps the police would investigate the third victim, and find the body. If it was just that, he wouldn't be particularly bothered. The problem was the possibility of getting fingerprints from the notebook. And also, possibly even handwriting analysis.

Had I been in that situation, what would I have done?

Probably I wouldn't attack a fourth person.



After all, it's possible that the police might be investigating around this area. Because he had lost the notebook within the area of his normal everyday movements, and so the police might consider that the criminal was somewhere around this area.

It would be unwise to do anything.


However, even a while later, the body of the third victim, Miguchi Nanami had not been found. Because Morino and I had not turned the notebook over to the police.

The criminal probably was waiting for the news to break, of the discovery of her body. If it was me, I would hold back until I had confirmed it was safe enough to try a fourth person.

And yet, Morino had disappeared.


Considering that the potential that Morino being missing was just a girl's prank was unthinkable, I tried to figure out why there was this discrepancy.



Putting myself in the role of the criminal, in what situation would I kill a fourth person?

* If I could not help myself no matter what.
* If I became over-confident, having not been caught, underrating the risks; making light of the police.

* If I didn't care whether I got caught by the police.
* If I thought that the notebook hadn't been picked up and read.
* If I thought the person who had picked up the notebook hadn't taken it seriously.

Or else, after all, I hadn't realized that the notebook had been dropped, perhaps. For any of these, the potential was not zero. However, I had tried betting on one final possibility. Couldn't the criminal have considered it this way?

* Someone had picked up the notebook, but had not read its contents. As a result of that, the police would not have been alerted, and also, Miguchi Nanami's body would not have been found.

The coffee shop's owner listened to my talk while nodding with a look of great interest.

"And so then, how can you say I'm the criminal?"



I received the notebook back from his hand, and turned to a certain page. A word had been blurred by sweat, and had become unreadable.

"The ink being water soluble, the words would vanish if it got wet -- You knew this. The criminal, after not seeing the notebook inside the shop, wouldn't he have thought he had dropped it outside? -- This is what I guessed." Morino had explained to me how there had been a evening shower happening outside during the time the notebook had been dropped.


Surely the criminal as well must have considered that he had dropped the notebook during the time of the evening shower.

If the criminal was applying the usual way of thinking, he would expect that someone in the store had picked up the notebook, and that the police had probably been informed of it. However, news of the discovery of Miguchi Nanami's body did not come out on the news.

"And so, that day, couldn't it be that the criminal concluded that he dropped the notebook in the rain? That is what I guessed at. And if that was so, the notebook would have become wet from the fierce rain, and the contents would have become unreadable."

That day, the only person who went outside during the time it was raining, was the shop owner; so Morino's story had let me know.

I had assembled this explanation almost completely by my imagination only, like tightrope walking, and after I had finished, the shape of the shop owner's mouth became a wide grin.

"I thought for certain the notebook had been dropped in the rain."

Morino-san was inside. He told me that.

The coffee shop's 2nd, and 3rd floors were his home, it seemed.

And then he returned the notebook to his pocket carefully. He turned his back to me, faced towards the store's entrance, and opened the door.



The sky that had been so cloudy before appeared to have cleared. The world outside lit by the rays of the summer sun, appeared white to eyes used to the shop's gloomy illumination. He exited the shop and walked out towards the street, and disappeared into the light.


The woman customer, who had been called a regular customer, rose from the table and stood in front of the cash register in order to pay. After looking around the inside of the shop, she asked me "Where's the owner?", but I merely shook my head.

The stairs were outside the building; in order to get to the top floor, you had to go outside the shop once.

Morino was tied up on the third floor. Her clothes were like Miguchi Nanami's, her hands and feet were coiled about with rope, and she was tumbled over on the tatami mat.


She didn't seem to have been roughed up.

Upon seeing my face, she gently squinted her eyes. That was her smile. Because there was a towel jammed in her mouth, she couldn't speak.

When I pulled out the towel, she took a deep breath.

"That shop manager, he faked having a bone fracture, and he asked me to help him carry something. By the time I noticed... this happened!"



The rope coiled around her hands and feet looked difficult to untie. I left her in that state, and took a tour of the inside of the room. From the state of the inside of the dwelling, it appeared that the shop's owner lived alone.

On top of the desk, there was a piece of white paper, like from a memo pad. And on that piece of paper, countless tiny crosses were drawn.

On a shelf, there was a knife set stored. It was easy to guess that those were used for killing. In the descriptions in the notebook, the word "knife" had appeared often.

Still lying on the floor, Morino raised her voice, blaming me for not freeing her hands and feet.

I picked out a convenient knife from the knife set, and used it to cut the ropes.

"If we don't get away fast, the shop manager's going to find us!"


"He's not coming, I'm telling you!"

He would probably never come here again. I was almost certain of it. There was the potential that maybe he might come back to kill Morino and I, in order to keep us quiet, but for some reason, I knew he wouldn't.

Because during the conversation we had across the counter of the coffee shop, it felt like I and that abnormal person, in some ways, had been able to communicate with each other's hearts.

Maybe the reason he exited the shop quietly is because he intuitively knew I wouldn't tell anyone.

Morino looked at me as if in wonder, when I declared that the shop manager would never come back here. She stood up while straightening out her clothes.

"I could only send you a mail, and then I got found out......"

On top of the desk was Morino's cell phone, with the power turned off. Miguchi Nanami's bag, that Morino had likely been carrying at the time, was there also. Had the criminal not noticed that the bag the 3rd victim had, and the bag of what was likely to be the 4th victim, were the same thing? Or maybe, it was because it was the same bag that he had aimed for Morino?

It seems that Morino had been tied up and left there all day. Walking unsteadily, she headed towards the stairs.

When we left the room, I took with me the knife set, and the paper on the desk. I had decided they would be my souvenirs. When the police find out everything and search this room, they might be bothered by not being able to find the murder weapon, I suppose. Naturally, I wasn't worried.

Upon reaching the first floor, we looked inside the shop. Inside the uninhabited shop, peaceful music played. I turned over the sign that was hung on the door, from "OPEN" to "CLOSED." Morino stood behind me rubbing her wrists while viewing their condition. Marks from the rope still remained on her wrists.

"What a horrible experience."

She muttered.

"I've decided I'm never coming back to this place again."

"But aren't you glad? That you were able to meet that person."

Morino tilted her head.

"That person? In the first place, why did that shop manager put me through that, I wonder?"

She hadn't realized that the shop manager was the cold-blooded murderer.

I let my eyes drop down to the paper in my hand, and gazed at the countless tiny crosses.

Talk:Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume5 Snow Mountain Syndrome

2007-09-07T23:02:32Z

Jumpyshoes: Fixed.

== References & Translator's Notes ==

=== Uesugi Kenshin and fear of winter ===
Borned Nagao Kagetora, Uesugi Kenshin (上杉謙信), the "Dragon of Echigo" engaged in bloody conflicts against Takeda Shingen (武田信玄), a rival damiyo after his conquest of Shinano province. In the fifth year of Eroku(永禄) or 1562, he and his ally, Hōjō Ujiyasu (北条氏康) managed to cut off Takeda and his ally, but Takeda was held up over a river by ice blockage, forcing him into taking a castle since he could not retreat and faced Takeda at the gate because of this debacle. A western example with even more severe repercussion would be Napoleon's terrifying losses from the Russian campaign of 1812, and how Hitler underestimated the Russian winter in 1940.

=== Hamlet and door? ===
Several lines in Hamlet said by the tragic protagonist himself do somehow echo back to the plight of the SOS Brigade.

==== Act III. Scene I. 124 ====

''Let the doors be shut upon him, that he may play the''
''fool no where but in's own house. Farewell.''

==== Act V. Scene II. 313 ====

''O villainy! Ho, let the door be locked!''
''Treachery! Seek it out.''

=== State of ''Mary Celeste'' when found ===
''Mary Celeste'', when found, suffered no serious damages to its superstructure. There was six months worth of supply found on board, the cargo was fully intact, the meal on the table reportedly was still hot, hatches were open, instruments were abandoned, sextant and chronometer missing, clock not functioning and soaked up some water between decks.

=== Haruhi and Mahjong ===
http://www.ofb.net/~whuang/ugcs/gp/mahjong/mahjong.html has additional resource that explains the Japanese Mahjong rules. Note that in [[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume3_Lone Island Syndrome|Lone Island Syndrome]], Haruhi invented her own rules as she played with her friends.

== Translation issues ==

=== General Tenses ===

In general, Kyon speaks in past tense in his flashback leading to being trapped, and present after that.

--[[User:Shiratoriryuuko|shiratoriryuuko]] 12:48, 21 November 2006 (PST)

===used terms===
''"How can I tell such things to you ? Huhu. That's prohibited information!"''

isn't it usually "classified information" ? [[User:Darkoneko|DarkoNeko]] <small>[[User_Talk:Darkoneko|talk]]</small> 13:36, 23 November 2006 (PST)

Changed, and noted. Thank you. --[[User:Shiratoriryuuko|shiratoriryuuko]] 18:21, 23 November 2006 (PST)

===what===
''"Before the innards of the totally loose suit"''

I'm going to leave that one alone, but I'm pretty sure it doesn't make sense. --[[User:Penrobo|Penrobo]] 04:50, 26 November 2006 (PST)

Changed. Thank you for the heads-up. --[[User:Shiratoriryuuko|shiratoriryuuko]] 12:36, 28 November 2006 (PST)

''"After belting that out, she troads! troads! troads! and heads upstairs."''

Troads? Could the translator please clarify! clarify! clarify!
--[[User:Penrobo|Penrobo]] 05:56, 26 November 2006 (PST)
:Probably the sound her shoes are making on the stairs. [[User:Darkoneko|DarkoNeko]] <small>[[User_Talk:Darkoneko|talk]]</small> 08:53, 26 November 2006 (PST)
::In that case I'd recommend it be changed to a more recognisable onomatopoeia, as soon as the translator can verify that's what it's meant to be. --[[User:Penrobo|Penrobo]] 00:30, 28 November 2006 (PST)

Change to stomp. That should resolve the issue.
--[[User:Shiratoriryuuko|shiratoriryuuko]] 12:26, 28 November 2006 (PST)

===If my guess, if correct===
''"If my guess, if correct, this equation would be the key for us to open the door."''
Should this not be "If my guess is correct"? --[[User:Partymetroid|Partymetroid]] 15:03, 7 September 2007 (PDT)

Fixed.
--[[User:Jumpyshoes|Jumpyshoes]] 16:02, 7 September 2007 (PDT)

==Shade?==
Shade (in american english) implies protection specificaly from the sun not from snow. Wouldn't cover or protection be a better translation?
:Changing it to shelter, which seems to work in context. --[[User:Penrobo|Penrobo]] 00:34, 28 November 2006 (PST)

== Discrete Mathematics ==

There are some errors in the text:
# ''This principle holds for all polyhedron'': It holds for all convex polyhedra, but there are some non-convex polyhedra with Euler characteristic not equal to 2. See [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Euler_characteristic#Examples_of_non-convex_polyhedra].
# ''The answer of taking the amount of vertices minus the number of sides must be 2'': Should be ''The answer of taking the number of vertices plus the number of sides minus the number of edges must be 2''.
# ''The seven bridges problem is rooted from this principle'': The two problems are different and only loosely related.
# The line SUZU-KY is not explained in the text.

The generalization for other dimensions (x - y + z = D - 1) is also incorrect. In a planar graph, the outer (not bounded) region represents a side and should be added, i.e., the formula remains 'points + sides - edges = 2'.

:I agree that the text was not correct, however it is not clear if this error is a problem with the translation or with the original writing. If it's a translation error then by all means let it be fixed... if the author of the original work screwed it up perhaps it deserves consideration first. More importantly, does changing the math have any impact on the "solution" given in the story? [[User:Smidge204|Smidge204]] 10:31, 27 November 2006 (PST)

::I've only corrected the second error, since Koizumi knows the correct formula. The first point is a general mistake and depends on the definition of polyhedron (the statement is true if a polyhedron is convex by definition), i.e. no change is needed.
::Koizumi only considers the cases D=2 or D=3 in x - y + z = D - 1. In these cases the formula is correct since he doesn't count the outer region in the planar case, but it is not correct for higher dimensions D. I think that an end note is sufficient for this point. -- [[User:89.58.149.4|89.58.149.4]] 13:00, 27 November 2006 (PST)

::: To the generalization for other dimensions, please note that the equation only stands for the bound of D = 2 or D = 3, as said above by 89.58.149.4
::: To the description on 2, notice that the shapes in question within the chapter are all convex polyhedra. Non-convex polyhedra are not discussed within the scope of this chapter.
::: On the bridge question, it is as the author has written.
::: To comment no.4, thank you for pointing out the omission. It has been rectified. --[[User:Shiratoriryuuko|shiratoriryuuko]] 12:34, 28 November 2006 (PST)

== Redundant number block description ==

"Koizumi points to a group of numbered blocks placed inside a wooden frame on the floor. Looking at it closely I see that three rows of digits from 0 to 9 are stored there. I bend down to take one out and have a look at it. The appearance is like a Mahjong tile as is the weight. The only difference is that the pattern carved onto it is that single digit Arabic numeral.

Ten kinds of digits are divided into three groups, and placed in a flat wooden box."

The final sentence in this quote is obviously redundant. Is the duplication in the original or is this construction debris?
Nutcase

:I do not believe it is the task of the translators to second-guess the original writings. If that's how it is written in the original then I feel that's how it should stay. The ''style'' of writing is just as important as the story it tells. [[User:Smidge204|Smidge204]] 07:51, 21 January 2007 (PST)

== Portal, gate and door ==

The only picture I can make of the "portal" into the mysterious mansion is as a double door, with the "door" being the active side with a handle and the "gate" being the usually static side, effectively part of the door frame under normal usage.

Nutcase

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume2 Chapter6

2007-09-07T10:39:33Z

Jumpyshoes: Capitalization.

==[[zeroNT:Volume02Chapter06ClaiesOriginal|Raw English translation available here]]==

==Chapter 6 – The White Country==

After making sure Saito and co. were running, Kirche commanded Guiche, “Now then, it’s time to begin. Guiche, there’s a pot filled with oil in the kitchen somewhere, right?”

“You mean those frying pots?”

“Yep. Bring them over with your golems.”

“No sweat.” Guiche hid behind a table, waving his rose, which is his wand. The petals fell slowly to the ground, and female bronze warriors sprouted from the ground. The golems continually appear and headed towards the kitchen, aiming and letting fly all their arrows at Guiche’s statues.

The steel arrowheads burrowed into soft copper, causing the statues to wobble. Guiche laughed, as the statues finally reached the kitchen behind the counter, and picking up the frying pot.

“Can you throw that at the entrance?” Kirche put on make up while looking at a mirror while talking.

“You’re putting on make up now, of all times?” Guiche said, a shocked look on his face, but still commanded his statues to throw the pot at the entrance as he was told.

Kirche brandished her wand and stood up.

“Because the play is about to begin, and if the female lead has no make up on...”

She waved her wand at the oil, now sprinkled in the air.

“...wouldn’t that be embarrassing?”

Kirche’s magic lit up the oil, spreading flames all over the goddess’s temple, making a loud noise. In an instant, a group of mercenaries, once bent on advancing, retreated from the sudden fire.

Kirche seductively sang a spell, waving her wand again. The flames burned even fiercer, spreading towards the mercenaries at the entrance, enveloping them and causing them to roll around in pain. Kirche stood and elegantly flicked her hair before raising her wand. Although all the arrows flew towards her, Tabitha’s wind magic parried them all.

“Dear unnamed mercenaries, although I have no idea why you’re attacking us,” Kirche smiled and bowed in the rain of arrows, “but please let me, Kirche the Subtle Heat, graciously be your opponent!”

**

Sitting on her enormous earth golem’s shoulder, Fouquet bit her lip in annoyance. The group she just ordered to attack instantly came back in confusion after being surrounded with fire. She turned to the hooded and masked noble sitting beside her. “Geez, making a fuss just because of this level of fire...hired hands just aren’t dependable.”

“That’s enough anyway.”

“But you can’t beat them like this!”

“It’s alright even if they can’t. All they have to do is separate them.”

“Even if you say so, I won’t let this go on. I took so much humiliation because of them.”

The hooded man did not answer, instead standing up as if he heard nothing, and talking to Fouquet, “Alright, I’m going after the Valliere girl.”

“Then what am I going to do?” Fouquet answered in shock.

“Whatever you like. Burn or cook the rest, whatever. We’ll meet up at the usual restaurant.” He casually jumped off the golem’s shoulder, disappearing into the darkness, like the midnight wind, soft and chilling.

“Geez...what an laidback guy. Can’t tell me anything he’s thinking about.” Fouquet spoke silently in disgust.

Moans came from the men below. Strong winds came from inside the temple, spreading and strengthening the violent flames. Even the archers hiding in the darkness felt the burn.

Fouquet yelled below her, “Dammit, that’s enough! You’re all useless! Get out of my way!”

The golem rose with a thundering noise, and moved towards the entrance, pulling punches as it advanced.

**

Kirche and Tabitha controlled the flames in the hall, forcefully tormenting the mercenaries outside. '''(TL Note: The original said “restaurant” instead of hall, and it can’t be that)''' The group or archers outside also fled from the fire, spread by Tabitha’s wind, leaving their bows behind.

“Ohhhhohohohoho! Oho! Ohohoho!” Kirche laughed victoriously. “You see it? You get it now? The power of my flames! If you don’t want to get burned, you better run home now! Ahahaha!”

“Alright, my turn!” after making an untimely appearance, just as Guiche aimed at the retreating enemies in between the gaps of the flames for his “Allergy” spell... '''(TL Note: The Chinese version made “Allergy” a sort of direct pronounciation translation, so “Allergy” is my best guess)'''

In a loud, thunderous noise, the entrance and beyond disappeared.

“Eh?”

A huge golem emerged from the flying dust, and easily kicked away Guiche’s statues.

“Oh, I forgot. That tough missy’s still here.” Kirche said silently, sticking out her tongue.

“Don’t be too arrogant, kids! I’ll finish you off!” Fouquet yelled in anger, standing on her golem’s shoulder.

“What do we do now?” Kirche turned to Tabitha’s direction. Her friend laid out both hands and shook her head.

Guiche took one look at the enormous golem, and sank into a fervent panic, yelling, “Everyone! Attack! I say, ATTACK! Now is the time for them to see the spirit of all Tristainian nobility! Watch me, father! Guiche will become a man!”

Tabitha tripped him with her staff, sending him crashing on the ground.

“What are you doing?! Let me be a man! In the name of Her Majesty the Princess, let my rose wither here!”

“Alright, we got to go.”

“No! I will not run!”

“......you know, you’re exactly the type that would die in any battle first.”

Tabitha looked at the approaching golem, and suddenly seemed to reach an idea. She then pulled on Guiche’s sleeve.

“What?”

“Rose.” Tabitha pointed at Guiche’s fake rose, making a waving motion in the process. “A lot. Of petals.”

“What do you want with those petals?!” Guiche yelled, only to have his ear pulled by Kirche.

“Just do what Tabitha says!”

Guiche waved his rose wand in annoyance, sending large amounts of petals flying in the air. Tabitha sang a spell. Under her wind’s direction, the petals stuck onto the golem.

“And what does sticking petals all over the golem do?! Sure it’s pretty!” Guiche yelled back.

Tabitha concisely ordered Guiche. “Alchemy.”

On the golem’s shoulder, Fouquet, seeing her creation stuck all over with petals, annoyingly complained, “What’s this? A present? I’m not letting this up even if you decorate my golem with petals!”

The golem raised a fist, and smashed the table that shielded Kirche, Tabitha, and Guiche in one blow.

At that moment, the tangled petals all turned into liquid. The smell of oil crept up to her. As a master of the “earth” element, Fouquet instantly realized the reason. A spell known as “alchemy.”

They just used “alchemy” to turn the petals on the golem into oil.

She was too late to realize that something is wrong. Kirche’s fireball was already flying towards her golem.

In an instant, the huge golem was covered in fire. Unable to withstand the heat and flames, the golem fell in a kneel.

Seeing their employer in a losing position, the mercenaries fled like spiders. Kirche, Tabitha, and Guiche held their hands in joy.

“We did it! We won!”

“I...I won with alchemy! Father! Your Majesty! Guiche has triumphed!”

“That’s all because of Tabitha’s plan!” Kirche poked on Guiche’s head.

A hideous Fouquet stood up in front of her burned golem. “H...how dare you...beat me, Fouquet, twice, with earth magic...” She looked pitiful. With her long, beautiful hair burned away, her robes singed with holes everywhere, and her face charred a dark black, the beauty has left her.

“Aha, that’s some nice make up you have on. You know, lady, this heavy make up kinda suits you! I mean...you’re pretty old already!” As Kirche finished, she waved her wand at Fouquet. However, she seem to have depleted her energy with all the spells she used in battle. Suddenly, a small, weak flame flew out, and disappeared in an instant.

“Eh? That’s it?” Kirche scratched her head.

Tabitha and Guiche seem to have the same effect. But not Fouquet. She didn’t say any spells, and simply moved straight at them.

“Call me old?! Girl, I’m only 23!” Fouquet tightened her fists, and punched at Kirche, who retaliated much the same way without hesitation. And so the two fought completely unlike themselves.

Tabitha sat down, and, with absolutely no interest to the fight in front of her, started reading.

Guiche watched the two beautiful women fighting, a mild blush on his face. He seemed indifferent to his clothes being a total mess.

Watching from far away, the mercenaries began betting on the match.

As Kirche and Fouquet beat up each other, Saito and company ran towards the harbor, their road illuminated by the bright moon. Wardes ran towards a certain building’s long stairs, and began walking up them.

“Aren’t we heading towards some ‘harbor’? Why are we climbing a hill?” asked Saito. Wardes did not answer.

After climbing a long flight of stairs, they arrived on top of a small hill. Seeing everything in front of him, Saito gasped.

It was a huge tree, branching out in every direction. It had the size of a mountain. How tall was it? The night covered its top, but it had considerable height. Saito looked at the tree as if it was Tokyo Tower.

And then...taking a closer look between the branches, the tree seemed to be holding something even larger. A huge fruit? He was wrong. It was a ship. It looked like a zeppelin, stuck between the trees.

“This is the ‘harbor’? And...that’s the ‘ship’?” Saito asked in shock.

Louise replied in surprise. “Yeah...isn’t your world like that?”

“Harbors and ships all stay on water in my world.”

“If there are ships that sail on water, there are ships that sail in the air.” Louise said matter-of-factly.

Wardes ran to the tree’s roots, which are as big and spacious as a skyscraper’s lobby. They probably dug the middle out of a dead tree to make this.

It was night, so they couldn’t see anyone. Between each stairs were metal panels, with writing of some sort on them. ''Maybe station signs or something,'' Saito thought.

Wardes began climbing the stairs in front of him.

One flight of wooden stairs was connected to another. There were scaffolding and supports on them, but they still looked worryingly dangerous. One can see La Rochelle’s lights in the spaces between each stair.

In a rest stop midway, Saito heard footsteps behind them. He turned around, and a shadow jumped, flying over him, and landed behind Louise.

It was the white-masked man on Fouquet’s golem.

Saito pulled out his sword, and cried, “LOUISE!”

Louise turned around. The man picked her up the next instant.

“Ahhhh-----!” Louise screamed. Saito raised his sword. ''But if I just slash it like that, I’ll hit Louise.'' The man carried Louise and jumped much like a performer would, his body moving wherever he wished.

Saito stood still. Beside him, Wardes waved his staff. The masked man, like Saito a while ago, was blown away, hit by Warde’s air hammer, and let Louise go. He held on to a support, but Louise fell towards the ground.

In an instant, Wardes jumped off from the platform, and dove towards Louise like a grebe*. He caught up with her, and floated in the air while carrying her.

The masked man bent around, jumped on the platform, and faced Saito. His build is not too different from Wardes’. He pulled out a staff from his waist. It was a black staff.

After making sure Louise was safe, Saito went on guard, remembering his battle against Wardes. Swinging the sword around is outright dangerous, but he couldn’t foresee what magic his opponent would use against him.

The man waved his staff. The air above him began to cool. Freezing air irritated Saito’s skin. ''What is he doing?''

He continued to chant a spell. Saito raised his sword, but Derflinger yelled, “Get on guard, partner!” '''TL Note: I’m not certain with what Derflinger said.'''

As Saito got on guard, the air shook. There was a crack. Lightning emanated from the man, and hit Saito directly.

“‘Lightning Cloud’!” Derflinger cried, realizing the spell. A strong current went through Saito’s body, and he fell from the platform.

“Gaaaahhh---!” Saito cried in pain. His left wrist felt like it was scorched. The current left a trail, burning his clothes. His left wrist burned like he touched a red-hot branding iron. He fainted from the pain and fright.

Wardes, holding Louise, chanted the “fly” spell, safely landing Saito on the ground.

“SAITO!” Louise cried, watching her familiar fall. Wardes bit his lip, turned to the masked man, and waved his staff. It was the air hammer. The air around him solidified into invisible blocks, hitting the masked man. He fell off the platform and towards the ground.

Louise struggled out of Wardes, and ran to Saito. A gash from the current continued to burn Saito’s left hand, where he held his sword, from the sleeve straight up to his elbow. She frantically put her ear at his chest. His heart was beating, and she breathed a sigh of relief. He took a very heavy current, but seems to have survived, moaning in pain.

Saito opened his eyes, and painfully stood up. “W-what...that guy...but, it hurts...gah!”

Derflinger spoke in concern, “That was ‘Lightning Cloud’. Very strong wind magic. That guy looks like an expert to me.”

“Ah! Ugh!” Saito’s face twisted in pain.

Wardes looked to Saito’s condition. “But he was lucky to survive with just his wrist injured. This spell usually kills. Hmm...looks like your sword neutralized some of the current, but I’m not sure why. Isn’t the sword made of metal?”

“No idea. I forgot.” Derflinger replied.

“An intelligent sword, huh. Rare stuff.”

Saito bit his lip hard. His injured wrist hurt, but the fact that he could do nothing to save Louise hurt more. Plus, he let Wardes steal the whole show. He couldn’t let Louise look at him like this anymore. He barely stood up, and sheathed Derflinger.

“Lets go. I-it doesn’t matter now.”

**

Behind the last flinger of stairs, was a branch. On that branch, a ship......just docked there. It was shaped more like a yacht, perhaps to let it fly. There were wings on the sides. From the ship dangled who knows how many ropes, all tied onto the branches. The branch they were standing on extended all the way to the ship’s deck.

They stepped on board, and a sailor sleeping on the deck climbed up. “Hey you! What are you doing?!”

“Where’s the captain?”

“He’s sleeping. Come back in the morning.” The man replied frostily and drunkenly, and drank from his rum bottle.

Wardes did not answer, and pulled his staff out. “You want a noble to repeat what he just said? I said get the captain!”

“A N-noble!!” The sailor stood up immediately and ran for the captain’s quarters.

After a while, he brought back a sleepy, fifty-something old man with a hat on. He seems to be the captain. “What do you want?” He looked at Wardes suspiciously.

“Leader of Her Majesty’s Mage Guard, Captain Wardes.”

The captain’s eyes bulged, and he switched to more formal words after learning his identity as a noble of high caliber. “Oh, uh...then, what services may this ship perform for you...”

“Take us to Albion. Depart now.”

“Madness!”

“This is upon Her Majesty’s orders. Are you going against the Royal Court?”

“I don’t know what you’re going to Albion for, but we can’t depart until morning!”

“Why?”

“Albion’s the closest to Tristainia in the morning! We don’t have enough wind stones to get there from here right now.”

“Wind stones?” asked Saito.

The captain gave him a 'you-don’t-know-what-a-wind-stone-is? look and answered, “Stones that store wind magic. This ship can’t fly without them.” He then turned to Wardes. “Your Highness, this ship only has enough wind stones in store to travel the shortest distance to Albion. If we have more, we could have gone earlier. But for now, we cannot depart. We’ll drop out of the sky while halfway there.”

“I’ll make up for however much you lack in wind stones. I’m a square wind mage.”

The captain and his sailors looked at each other. The captain then turned to Wardes and nodded. “Then that’s fine. You will have to pay, though.”

“What’s the cargo?”

“Sulfur. Right now, it’s worth its weight in gold. The nobles have increased the price in desperation for security. To have that, gunpowder and fire elements are a must.”

“Sell all of that to me at that price.”

The captain nodded, perhaps with a devious smile. With the deal down, the captain made one order after another. “Leave port! Untie anchors! Set sail!”

The sailors followed orders, all the while complaining under their mouths, expertly removing the ropes from the branches, climbing to the securing ropes on both sides, and released the sails.

Without the ties, the ship suddenly sank, and then floated again with the power of the wind stones.

“When can we reach Albion?” Wardes asked.

“We’ll arrive at Scarborough Port tomorrow at noon.” The captain replied.

Saito looked at the ground from the port side. The “harbor”......can be seen between the huge tree’s branches. La Rochelle’s lights soon faded into darkness. They seem to be traveling rather fast.

Louise approached Saito, and put a hand on his shoulder. “Saito, are you okay?” She worriedly looked at him.

“Don’t touch me.” He pushed her hand away. Louise’s face reddened.

“What?! And I was worried about you!” ''Louise went mad, seeing as Saito wouldn’t even look at her. And I got all worried about you...what’s with that attitude?'' She thought.

Saito was depressed. He couldn’t do a thing when Louise was about to be taken away by that white-masked man. He couldn’t face her. He remembered what Wardes told him a few days ago, ''“What I’m saying is you cannot protect Louise.”''
‘’’TL to Editors: Copy whatever Wardes said in that chapter here.’’’

''Is that so?'' He sank.

Wardes approached them. “From what I heard from the captain, the Albion Royal Army near Newcastle were completely surrounded, and are fighting an uphill battle.”

Louise, clearly scared, asked, “What about Prince Wales?”

Wardes shook his head. “I’m not sure. He seems to be alive.....”

“Wait...isn’t the harbor completely taken over by the rebels?”

“Yeah.”

“Then how can we contact the Royal Family?”

“We’ll just have to fight our way out. It takes only a day on horseback from Scarborough to Newcastle.”

“Fighting out of the rebels?”

“Right. That’s the only choice we have. They can’t really openly attack the Tristainian nobility, I think. We’ll have to find a chance to break out of their circle and run straight for Newcastle. All we have to think about then is riding in the dark.”

Louise anxiously nodded, and asked, “Speaking of which, Wardes, where’s your griffin?”

Wardes smiled. He leaned out portside, and whistled. From right under the ship came the sound of the griffin’s wings. It landed onto the deck, scaring some of the sailors.

“Can’t we just get to Albion on the griffin instead of the ship?” asked Saito.

“It’s not a dragon. It can’t fly that far.” Louise answered.

Saito sat near the mast, and closed his eyes. ''Looks like we’ll be in danger again soon. Oh well...I’ll just go to sleep.'' he thought. With the talk between Louise and Wardes like a lullaby, he fell asleep.
'''TL Note: Not sure with “mast”.'''

**

Saito woke up to the sailors’ noises and blinding light, and a bright, blue sky in front of him. Looking down the ship, he can see floating clouds. The ship sailed right above them.

“Albion in sight!” the lookout bellowed.

Saito rubbed his sleepy eyes, and looked down again. All there was were clouds. Ground is nowhere to be seen.

Louise, who seemed to have been sleeping beside him, stood up.

“I can’t see ground anywhere.” Saito complained.

“There?” She pointed up towards the sky.

“Huh?” He followed where she pointed, and gasped in shock. A huge...well, nothing but huge sight greeted his eyes.

From between the clouds he can see dark land. It continued to expand under them. Mountains were carved the landscape, and rivers flowed down them.

“Did that frighten you?” Louise asked him.

“Ah...I’ve...never seen anything like this before.” Saito’s jaw dropped as he stood gaping.

“Albion, the floating island. It floats in the air, just like that, usually over oceans. However, it passes by over the Halkeginian continent a few times every month. It’s about the size of Tristainia, and it’s nicknamed ‘The White Country’.”

“Why ‘The White Country’?”

Louise pointed towards the island. “The water from the rivers flow off the island into the air, and while doing so become white fog, covering the bottom part of the island. The fog turn into clouds, which give Halkeginia its rainfall,” Louise explained.

The lookout yelled again, “Ship approaching starboard side!”

Saito looked towards that direction. A ship was, as he said, approaching, and it was many measures larger than the one they’re on. Cannons jutted out of holes on its portside.

“Ah...they even have cannons.” Saito spoke his thoughts.

Louise frowned.

**

“Not good. A rebel...or is that a noble vessel?” Behind deck, Wardes and the captain looked at where the lookout was pointing.

Black paint signaled that the ship was made for war. Twenty or so cannons aimed at them.

“Albionian nobility? Tell us if they ship cargo like we do.”

The lookout hoisted the signal flags as the captain told. The black ship did not respond.

The co-captain entered running, his face pale, and reported to the captain, “That ship doesn’t have any country flags!”

“Then...are they pirates?”

“Can’t be wrong! I heard they got really active after the rebellion began...”

“Run! Full speed!” The captain wanted to run from them as quickly as possible, but they were too late. The black ship began to sail parallel to them, and fired a shot directly ahead of them.

'''BANG!''' The cannonball disappeared into the clouds. The black ship’s mast then hoisted a four-color signal.

“They’re ordering us to stop, captain.”

The captain winced in his decision. It’s not like this ship was completely unarmed, but all they had were three movable cannons on deck, which were no more useful than decorations when up against a full broadside of over twenty pointed at them. The captain looked at Wardes for help.

“All my magic’s used on the ship. We can only do what they say.” Wardes answered calmly.

The captain mouthed, “There goes my fortune,” and gave the order.

“Wrap sails. Stop the ship.”

**

Louise, seeing the black ship fire a shot, closing in on them, and their ship stopping, held close to Saito, who only uneasily watched the black ship.

“We are pirates! Do not resist!” a man onboard the black ship yelled with a horn.

“Pirates?” Louise was shocked.

On the black ship’s port, men lined up with bows and rifles. They aimed, and shot hooked lines, grabbing onto their ship’s starboard. More stronger men, about ten of them, wielding axes and curved sabers, slid over the ropes and onto the ship.

Saito held his sword, but his wrist still hurt from last night’s battle, and he couldn’t use his strength.

“Saito......” Louise said silently. He heard her, and tried to hold onto his sword harder. The marks on the back of his left hand glowed. However, Wardes, who somehow appeared behind him, put his hand on his shoulder.

“They’re not just armed barbarians, Saito. They have a lot of cannons pointed at us. If you want to live in the battlefield, you’ve got to accurately measure their strength and yours. They might even have mages on their side.”

Wardes’ griffin, which was sitting on front of the deck, was also frightened of the pirates, and growled. Its head was then covered with blue-white smoke, and it fell onto the deck, fast asleep.

“A sleeping spell...so they do have mages.”

At an order, the pirates landed onto their ship. One of them was dressed quite exquisitely. He wore a shirt that looked like it used to be white, but was dirtied black from sweat and lubricant. One can see his strong and well-tanned chest muscles in the shirt’s openings. A patch covered his left eye. This man seemed to be the pirates’ leader.

“Where’s the captain?” He commanded in a rough tone, looking around him.

“Me.” The captain, shaking but still trying to keep composure, raised his hand.

The leader walked to him in large steps, took out his saber, and rapped it at the captain’s face. “What’s the ship’s name and what does it carry?”

“Tristainia’s ''Marie Grande''. The cargo is sulfur.”

A gasp came from the pirates. The leader sniggered, picking up the captain’s hat and putting it on his head.

“I’m buying everything on this ship then...the price being your lives!”

The captain shook in shame. Then, the leader noticed Louise and Wardes standing on deck.

“Oho, we have noble guests!” The leader approached Louise and raised her chin with his hand. “We have a beauty here. Would you like to be our dishwasher?”

The men made rough, low laughs. Louise slapped his hand, and glared at him like she was about to explode into flames. “Get off me, you low-life!”

“Oh, she called us low-lives! I’m so scared now!” The men laughed loudly.

Saito wanted to take out his sword, but Wardes stopped him, whispering, “Hey, familiar. You look like you just can’t quiet down.”

“B-but...Louise...”

“What’s the use in raising a racket now? Their cannons and arrows would just turn Louise, you, and all of us into swiss cheese.”

Saito was shocked.

“Don’t you care about Louise’s safety one bit?”

Saito sank in despair and remorse. ''I’m useless. I can’t ever match up with this guy. Louise...will be better off marrying with this guy.'' He thought.

“Alright, boys, take them all away. We can get a hell lot of ransom for this!”

----
Footnotes:
* A grebe is a species of freshwater diving bird. They dive their beaks into the water to snatch fish as prey.

Bokusatsu Tenshi Dokuro-chan

2007-09-07T00:52:10Z

Jumpyshoes: Filled up page. If HolyCow does the first of the first volume, will add thingy at bottom.

The full title of "Dokuro-Chan" is "Bokusatsu Tenshi Dokuro-chan," (撲殺天使ドクロちゃん) which literally translates to Club-To-Death Angel Dokuro-chan. This series was written by Masaki Okayu and is nine volumes long. Dokuro-Chan has spawned two anime adoptions, a manga adoption, and a PS2 adoption.

This story is about a junior high student named Sakura Kusakabe  and an angel that now lives with him. Of course, the angel is a little different from what a "normal" angel would be like...

The prologue of the first volume is available [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=User:HolyCow/Dokuro-chan here]. The translator of the teaser ([[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]]) can only translated the first half of the first volume due to the lack of raws. If anyone has the Chinese raws of Dokuro-Chan, please PM [[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]] or [[User:Jumpyshoes|Jumpyshoes]].

If anyone can translate from Japanese to English and is willing to work on this project, PM [[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]] for the Japanese raws.

[[Category:Teasers]]

User talk:Jumpyshoes

2007-09-06T01:53:58Z

Jumpyshoes: More notes for self.

This will now be my personal place where I put stuff to do. If you really want me to do something that has to do with editing, feel free to post it here. Just don't post something stupid please.

== Clannad ==

* Go through Clannad again.

* http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Clannad:SEEN4425 - Review where I put in the note. Roughly 1/2 down.

* http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Clannad:SEEN4430 - Where I put the note, Gokigenyou (spl).

== Random ==

* Find a way to port prologue and chapter 1 version 2 of Ghost Hunt teaser.

* Fill up Dokuro-Chan teaser page.

== Create a B-T Trivia Category ==

Dear Jumpyshoes,

please create a Trivia Category page,

Please tag the IRC Quote page with that, and any other trivia like information page you can find in the wiki, once you have done that, please Forum p.m. me the page address and i will add the link on the main navigation bar.

thanks Jumpy!

regards,

[[User:202.181.241.190|202.181.241.190]] 19:01, 28 August 2007 (PDT)

^ Sorry. forgot to login. I'm at work. :rolleyes:

- [[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 19:02, 28 August 2007 (PDT)

Bokusatsu Tenshi Dokuro-chan

2007-09-06T01:50:10Z

Jumpyshoes: Messed up stuff. I feel stupid.

Currently, the teaser is available [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=User:HolyCow/Dokuro-chan here].

[[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]] said he can only do the first half of the first volume due to the lack of raws. If someone has Chinese raws of Dokuro-Chan, please PM me ([[User:Jumpyshoes|Jumpyshoes]]) or [[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]].

I will eventually fill up this page. If someone else wants to, feel free to do so.

--[[User:Jumpyshoes|Jumpyshoes]] 18:49, 5 September 2007 (PDT)

[[Category:Teasers]]

Bokusatsu Tenshi Dokuro-chan

2007-09-06T01:49:03Z

Jumpyshoes: Will eventually fill this up. I have homework and other stuff.

Currently, the teaser is available [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=User:HolyCow/Dokuro-chan here].

HolyCow said he can only do the first half of the first volume due to the lack of raws. If someone has Chinese raws of Dokuro-Chan, please PM me (Jumpyshoes) or HolyCow.

I will eventually fill up this page. If someone else wants to, feel free to do so.
--[[User:Jumpyshoes|Jumpyshoes]] 18:49, 5 September 2007 (PDT)

[[Category:Teaser]]

Talk:Main Page

2007-09-04T01:50:13Z

Jumpyshoes: Reverted edits by 82.198.31.54 (Talk); changed back to last version by Darkoneko

User:Jumpyshoes

2007-09-02T17:11:14Z

Jumpyshoes: I'm bored. And we haven't left yet.

Kaze no Stigma:Volume1 Chapter2

2007-09-02T14:45:39Z

Jumpyshoes: Changed a bit. Might not be very good. Minor crap. Leaving on vacation soon.

== Chapter Two - The sudden disaster ==

=== 1 ===
“Not ready yet? How much longer do we have to wait, Hyoue?”

“— — Please wait a little longer,” Hyoue replied to the seemingly impatient person.

Then, that person closed his eyes pensively and walked away. The wind was blowing against Hyoue. Within the blowing wind was the air full of the ki of youma, passing beneath Hyoue’s palm. The ki of youma that passed beneath this palms was like an air that would swallow anyone, no matter whom.

By the time the shredded remains of the three people were discovered, it was already dawn. This unbelievably serious situation completely shocked the entire Kannagi clan.

The Kannagi clan was astonished; this is an undeniable fact. Faster than human reflexes, the 3 defensively alert people were killed without anyone being alerted.

In order to better understand this situation, the Fuuga clan was summoned. Because of this, Hyoue himself gathered the youma ki to understand who the enemy was. “Hmm, T—, This is….”

Sounds of concentration. Hyoue gathered the youma ki in this palms without missing any. It was a very cold air. Even for very powerful practitioners, the ki provided sufficient reason to fear it.

“This was caused by fuujutsu, and was created by a practitioner that is on a completely different category from us, the Fuuga clan. It trapped the three people in the wind “kekkai” and then killed them.”

Hyoue’s report wasn’t anything beneficial and could be easily understood from the setting of the place.

“I understand, but who did it?!”

“If you require a detailed report, I hope more time is allowed,” Hyoue replied indistinctly, facing this inquiry.

“Then do it quickly, you and your clan can act...”

“Everyone be quiet!”

At Juugo's angry voice, everyone present became silent; substituted only by the sound of Juugo's condoling voice.

“Is it like that, good job, you can retire. — — Right, how’s the health of Ryuuya?"

At that moment, Hyoue appeared surprised due to the Suzerain’s concern over his son’s health.

“Yes… If he quietly recuperates, there shouldn’t be any problems. He can no longer recover to the level of working for the Kannagi clan anymore. This unworthy son is really an embarrassment.”

Given Juugo’s words of gratitude, Hyoue bows.

“Yes… Thank you very much. I will go give instructions to my subordinates, for I will retire….”

“Then please, I await your reply, Hyoue.”
The head of the Fuuga clan bows silently and leaves.

The enemy is a fuujutsu practitioner that loathes the Kannagi clan. Everyone naturally thinks of a certain person who had, coincidentally, just returned to Japan.

“It’s Kazuma! He obtained strength for revenge, and returned to Japan! My fellow clan members, let us destroy the traitor Kazuma. Find him without delay and kill him!”

The person that made such an aggressive comment was the previous suzerain, Yorimichi. Even though he is retired, he still has an air of a suzerain. The entire clan strongly dislikes him, but he is the only one who is ignorant of this fact. .

“[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Chichi-ue|Chichi-ue]], to clarify, we don’t have enough evidence to prove that Kazuma did this.”
Juugo said this seriously to stop Yorimichi's tirade.

“You! Who but Kazuma could have done this…”

“Yorimichi, please hold your tongue. When you talk like that, it becomes impossible for us to discuss the issue.”

Genma coolly interrupted Yorimichi, who was shouting in an ear-shattering voice. In a way that didn't try to hide the scorn expressed in his eyes, Genma coldly looked on.

Facing this person who had no strength except for scheming and was chosen as the suzerain, Genma looked down on him from the depth of his heart.

In Yorimichi’s thirty years as suzerain, the strength of the Kannagi Clan had hit rock bottom. Given Yorimichi's inability to control the representative sword of the Kannagi Clan, and his incapacity of passing the sword to someone else, resulted in it being deeply buried in the warehouse before Juugo’s accession to the suzerain position.

Of course, Gemna was not thinking about such a foolish item.
Genma thought that the strongest practitioner should be the one that succeeds the position of suzerain. Because of this, Genma did not hate the current suzerain, Juugo. He only thought that his own strength wasn’t enough in comparison.

Previously, he had wanted to prepare his son so be the next suzerain. This was not really a scheme, he just wanted to train and prepare Kazuma to give him the strength to become the next suzerain.

Yorimichi didn’t really have any beliefs like Genma’s; he only had the ambition for power. This is what Genma thought. Therefore, no matter how Genma tried to hide his thoughts, those thoughts were revealed when he further enrages Yorimichi.

Even though they had a close family/blood relationship of uncle and nephew, the hatred between the two had deepened again.

“Y, You want to shield Kazuma? No, should I say that this is your scheme? Allow Kazuma to go outside the country to learn jutsu to kill Juugo and Ayano, and then allow Ren to succeed the position of suzerain?

Yorimichi turned the accusing finger towards Genma. This kind of bad will was almost materializing like, “sticky things connecting items together,” allowing the crowd to be agitated.

“That kind of idea would only come from someone with "little conscience." 
It was almost an insulting provocation for Yorimichi to say such things. Genma didn’t contradict, because if he did, the reply would have been extremely disrespectful.

“Chichi-ue, that’s enough!”

Juugo wouldn’t allow the continuation of such and insulting diatribe. In order to stop it, he forcefully made the people take Yorimichi away.

“Yorimichi, you must be tired. Please return to your room to rest.”

“Wait, Juugo! Genma cannot be trusted! If you don’t listen to me now, you will end up regretting it sooner of later!”
Yorimichi was hauled away like luggage. His harsh voice slowly decreased in volume until nothing could be heard.

“I really am sorry for the insulting diatribes of my father. With regards to me please forgive him.”

Juugo puts both of his hands on the tatami in a slight bow. Genma replied indifferently, “I didn’t pay attention; the reason for such words is that the previous suzurain cares deeply about the Kannagi Clan.”

With an exchange of looks, understating each others reasoning, they smiled at the same time. And with that, they understood that the time for chatting was over, and it was now time to discuss more serious matters.

“As the previous suzerain said, the timing is too much of a coincidence. It is better for us to meet again and talk.”

Genma maintained his silence from the start, possible because he did not want to discuss his own son.

“Would Kazuma submit to our instructions willingly?”

“If he won’t submit, we will have to use force to bring him here. Even though he has gained strength, he is still Kazuma. Two or three people will be more than enough to capture him.”

“….That’s good then. The selection of persons in charge of this assignment will be your responsibility. No matter what, it is necessary to bring back Kazuma quickly.”
“Understood.”

Even though Genma received an order to capture his own son, Genma was tranquil when compared to others.

“Ayano-sama has returned!”

The serious expression on Juugo’s face started to relax, and Genma wore a highly energetic and fierce look.
Without even waiting a second, she appeared.

“pah,” and she pulled the sliding door open, and caught everyone’s attention.

“I’m home, [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Otou-Sama|Otou-sama]]! Ehh… What’s going on?” 
Appearing on the scene was an assertive young teenage girl, who asked this question when she saw the group's mood. That black hair that almost reaches the back, flowing straight and sideways created by the movements of her head, simply represented the blooming of a [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Bishoujo|bishoujo]]. At that moment, the “dark and cold” atmosphere had completely vanished. That is a spiritual energy that emerges from oneself, in one breath cleansing the room's atmosphere

The appearance of an unclear enemy who killed some people at home. Those people that have been discussing this situation nonstop, are now facing a blinding light, that uncomfortable and distressing feeling has completely vanished.

As if before the rays of the sun, all movements in the dark ceased to exist. The one in the doorway was the person who had the ability to vanquish the dark with spiritual powers not beneath the powers for light, suzerain in waiting and owner of Enraiha, is Juugo’s daughter, Kannagi Ayano.

“How’s the report, Ayano?”
Juugo was testing his daughter with a serious expression, like when he asks other people. This is the best way for a father to guide his daughter, in Juugo’s opinion. 

“Excuse me.”
Ayano at that moment finished bowing.
“The youma that released was completely vanquished.”

“Hmm, good job.”
Finishing her report to the suzerain as a practitioner, Ayano innocently continued her questioning.
“So, what actually happened, Otou-sama?”

“Hmm—— earlier, three people had been killed without notice. This is a serious situation!"

Although they were distant relatives, Ayano quieted after hearing that three people from the family had been killed. “A serious situation” wasn’t that “three people have been killed” instead it was because it was “without notice.”

This was not some callous sentiment, but it was an understanding of what is of primary importance. For a girl of only sixteen years of age, who has such a strong will and discipline, it is surprising.

“Nobody saw that [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Fuujutsu-Shi|fuujutsu-shi]]?”
“Of course, there is a suspect.”

Faced with Ayano’s questioning, Juugo replied heavily.
“It’s Kazuma.”

“Who’s that? That’s…”

Faced with this kind of close and revealing speech, Juugo’s “sun vein” furrowed.

“Think carefully about your older cousin’s name. The one who fought against you in the “Succession Ceremony,” betting Enraiha.

“Older cousin… Could it be the Kazuma that left the family four years ago? Could that be labeled as a fight?”

Given his daughter’s direct words, Juugo secretly spied on Genma’s expression to see if there were any changes. Even though his inner feelings were not apparent, Genma’s outer unreadable appearance didn’t change at all.

“Right, I heard that he left the country… and trained there. Later he became a fuujutsu-shi?”

“That’s how it is, supposedly he returned to Japan recently and changed his name to Yagami Kazuma. Yesterday, he met with the late Shinji during a job, where he beautifully completed it. It seems like he has trained very hard in those four years.”

“Kazuma… Looks like he hates us…”
Finally remembering, Ayano said this while looking towards a distant place.

“It could be like that.”
Genma replied without a facial expression.

“But, even though it is like that, we can’t easily kill him. If it was done by him, we need to use his life to pay for the crimes.”

“If?...”

Ayano turned to look at Genma. Genma without any change accepted Ayano’s look. The one that disinherited Kazuma and the one that provided the reason for disinheritance crossed gazes.

The first to look away was Ayano. Without regards to strength as practitioners, her life’s experience is immensely surpassed. In reality, even with careful searching, she still lacks the confidence in her ability to win.

After stopping the unsatisfied challenge/look, Ayano looked towards Juugo.

“Then, what will be done? Defeat him?"

“Now we haven’t decided whether it was done by Kazuma, and anyways, we would like to meet with him and discuss this issue.”

Faced with his daughter’s simplistic and dangerous words, Genma deeply felt the danger.
Even though she has Enraiha’s overwhelming power, Ayano tends to resort to violence no matter what she does. Genma frequently hopes that she would have a less impulsive way of thinking, as she is the next suzerain.

“Now is not time for you, wait until there are other missions to be done.”

“…Yes”

Faced with a barely compliant daughter, Juugo said condolingly.

“You have just finished a mission, you must be tired. Get a good rest today.”

“…I understand.”

Even though it seems like it is not acceptable, Ayano still does what her father has said. After “bowing,” she rapidly leaves the room. Until the door is close, Juugo didn’t blink, releasing a deeply unhappy expression about her. 

“……………This stubborn daughter.”

Juugo seemingly says “not acceptable,” and sighs deeply. Even though he uses this kind of strict manner of speech, no matter what, the care and love for his daughter is hard to hide.

These two people have said the saying many times. To put it correctly, Shingo, due to his younger brother’s death, has a burning fire revenge. Takeya, no matter how many times you tell him to pay attention to his orders will still forget them, said he was nagging. 

They are waiting for the report, and then immediately go to where Kazuma is. 

=== 2 ===
For the Kannagi Clan’s information network, to find where Kazuma was staying at was really simple.

To find him the next morning did not really require any special methods because he used his own name to register at the hotel.

So, at Genma’s command, two practitioners were sent out.

Yuuki Shingo and Oogami Takeya were the strongest practitioners of the branch families. Even though they have opposing personalities, they are great friends. This combination excluding the main family can be said to be without compare. 

From Genma’s point of view, he had thrown in the two strongest cards on hand. But, possibly the selection of the oldest son of the Yuuki family can be said as a deadly mistake. Why, because this man had absolutely no desire to convince Kazuma.

“Kazuma, you bastard, I will cut you into [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Ten Thousand Pieces|ten thousand pieces]].”

“If he is dead, it will become problematic. At least leave him with the ability to talk when we take him back.”

As they wait for the upcoming report, they directly head towards Kazuma’s direction. Of course, they have absolutely no desire to persuade him. At least they didn’t have this kind of desire, but what they never expected was that they would be the ones assaulted.

“Still not ready yet?”

“It’s going to be ready soon.”

This kind of discussion cannot satisfy them at all. They don’t know how many times they have repeatedly asked. Given that the two of them are waiting to receive the same report, they should know it doesn’t matter how they ask…

“What the hell are they doing, that useless Fuuga clan! It’s only that one person Kazuma, can’t they easily bring him over!”

Shingo reprimanded angrily, in reality they have turn the arrowhead towards the Fuuga clan.

“This is worrying, Fuuga clan might even be connected to this situation.”
Takeya forcefully said some pretty words to sway Shingo, Fuuga shielding him isn’t impossible, using words that attack them, in order to change the attention of Shingo is certainly welcomed.

Thinking momentarily, Shingo grinded his teeth angrily and said.

“Damn, they only have slightly sharper senses, what is there to be complacent about.”

“Don’t say it like that; they are just a bunch of sad people with non-discussable/nil fighting power. Even failing to do something simple, are they not very pathetic?”

“That’s right, hahaahahahahahaaaaa…”

Just like Takeya have wished, Shingo have completely forgotten about the issue to reprimand. Hearing this sudden liberated laughter, Takeya has a thought — — Not like what was heard 10 seconds ago “Still not ready yet?” Similarly he feels very slow and lengthy.

“Incoming, in the area right head about 500 meters, looks like he hasn’t noticed.”

Suddenly, amidst the conversation between the two a voice appears. This is a jutsu used by Fuuga clan called “Method of Summoning/Calling Spirits” used for sending the voice.
This allows the wind to carry the voice, even works for large distances.

“Coming, won’t leave him no limbs, neither legs nor arms, burn it all. Let’s attack!”

This was not voiced for anybody to hear, only Shingo’s mumblings to himself. This can be seen from the hatred-filled eyes; certainly really problematic.

Even though they didn’t continue their discussion how to punish, at least put up some resistance, that’s how he thinks. Until he’s half dead, they could slowly torture him besides what was mentioned before, and there’s plenty more.  

Takeya slightly separated himself and quickly glanced, being with someone this dangerous, his thoughts from inner self a certain divide. 

Just like that a divide in the friendship, appears Kazuma.

Facing that with no alertness, completely nonchalant——viewed from their perspective—— walks along Kazuma, Takeya in order to alert him shouted.

“Long time no see, Kazuma!”

“Ah, the successor from the Oogami?”

At that instance, to connect your recollection and present needs time. But, Takeya is waiting for that instance.

It’s this kind of prideful self-elevation that results in lagging concentration.

“Know why we are looking for you?”

Takeya pressures that Shingo with blood-filled eyes ready to release fireballs, using a condescending method of speech.

“Nope, I completely don’t know.”

Kazuma reply could be described as “couldn’t be more direct,” but also apparently has some percentage of challenge. By crunching his head and neck and making a certain exaggerating and sarcastic action, then shook his head in denial, predictably piss Takeya off enough for veins to be showing.
Takeya succeeded in controlling his anger, and recovering his cool begins to explain.

“Yesterday night, Kannagi Clan had three practitioners killed.

“uhmm ——, and?

And like with all the authority Kazuma asked pressuringly.

“The one that killed was a fuujutsu practitioner.

“……………………..”

“……………………..”

The surroundings was covered by silence. Warm wind blowing through the dusk “Tree-Shadow” Road  , the red leaves lightly started to dance, shining upon by crimson sun the red leaves are dyed even a darker shade of red, this is the beauty that appears before the darkness controlled world.

“……………..”

The first to open his mouth was Kazuma’s side, compared to silence, it seems like he further detest being stared by men.

“So what is the matter?”

“The suzerain has things to ask you, follow!”

“It wasn’t me! Finished!”

The instance after saying such words and was thinking to leave, Kazuma suddenly bounced horizontally
outwards, an instance before in the space where Kazuma existed, without touching anything appeared a fireball.

Kazuma —— doesn’t know why Takeya —— looks towards Shingo , consequently Shingo using a deep, like a natural born deep voiced snigger.

“Hmhmhm, what’s the matter, you finally did it? Then, there is no other way besides using power to suppress!”

At the same time of the shout, surrounding Shingo tongues of crimson begin to burn and dance.
The flames that appear at the same time as the yell, even though connected to Shingo’s body, the clothes were not burnt. Shingo had surprisingly unthought-of carefulness. 

Like the flames that continue to move on his body, Shingo was so happy that his lips were slanted, and said in like a proclamation.

“If you can’t speak about it then it is questionable, I'll burn off your arms and legs! Lessening the weight will make it easier to transport around! Won’t kill you now, but you can’t continue living in such a humiliating condition? After the suzerain finishes his questioning I’ll be nice and kill you! Within one week! Use this time for you to fully regret living. I want you to know! Killing Shinji, absolutely cannot allow you to continue living untroubled!”

Assuming the future will be like that was his words were saying. But, Kazuma facing crazily laughing Shingo, looked as if he was watching some rare animal, asked very seriously. 

“Kannagi Clan has recently given food to this kind of thing?”

“—No, Ahh….hu….”

Takeya really had no reply. Considering himself to be normal, did want to recognize that the thing with him is the same kind.

“That person usually adores Shinji, now he hates you who killed Shinji is quite within reason.”

“That’s why I said it wasn’t me.”

“Then please go and clarify everything with the suzerain.”

“I am no longer part of the Kannagi Clan; if he has business with me tell him to come look for me himself, please pass it like that to him.”

“… Negotiation is broken then, it seems.”

In order to make good the words, Takeya raised his ki. He then directed the surrounding dancing fire spirits to dance with his self-conscious.

The surrounding temperature was raised enough to be felt by the skin. Even though the fire spirits haven’t materialize, the surroundings have evidently changes in physics.

Seems like frightened in faced of such elevated fighting spirit, scores of red leaves continually fluttered down, the bright red leaves before touching Takeya’s body instantly changes to ashes and floated off.

Still Kazuma, like before, stood there with hands in the leather jacket watched the two of them. It seems like he has no desire to confront the Kannagi Clan, of course it is hard to see from that kind of pose.

“This is the last opportunity; yield humbly to us, Kazuma.”

Faced with Takeya last ultimatum, Kazuma raises his middle finger and says.

“Take a good look at yourselves before coming.”

“Die!!!!!”

“You idiot!”

At the instance of starting the jutsus, the two believed that victory would be certain. Because in the clan the two of the strongest class attacking at the same time. No matter what kind of strategy Kazuma had, face with kind of massive power is useless.

But——

Poou! 

The fireball from Takeya hand, suddenly instanteously explodes. Above the sound, the fireball in his credulity had such a big categorical runaway explosion.

The fireball that left Takeya’s control, was like a wild animal with its tooth pulled. Even with the protection of the fire spirit, it is still no possible to shield the crash of the explosion’s force.
Instantly the force of the explosion hits the entire body, Takeya was simply KO-ed.

(W,What? What had happened…? Shit, Shingo, leave….)

Even though “Leave the rest to you” this kind of saying, but Shingo similarly lost his conscious, because on his face the black and blue continuously pulsed.

Kazuma returns his hands back in the pockets of the leather jacket; lowering his head at the two people. After releasing a condescending grin, he walked right by the two unconscious persons' side.

Even though it seems like he wanted to directly leave, at that time Kazuma stops his footsteps. Then as if he felt something, looked towards the trees where no one is at.

“If you want to pick a fight with me, I won’t be merciful!?”

At the same time of this warning, one of the trees separated. Without any noise from the chopped tree following the break slowly slid down.

Already forgetting to hide the body, stood dumbly staring at Kazuma, then Kazuma turns to leave. The guarding practitioner was fearful. The one that was lured was himself? The prey we were hunting is this frightening thing——?

=== 3 ===
“Seriously, Father worries too much. I alone is enough don’t know how many times this has been repeated. When will he acknowledge me? Am I this untrustworthy?”

“The suzerain acknowledges Young Mistress' abilities, only as a father he simply worries about his daughter.”

Confronted with the disgruntled Ayano, the man in his forties cajoled.

At this time, Ayano was ordered to a certain temple in the city of Yokohama Yamate, to strengthen the weakening seal inside. The day before the accident, encountered the employer of Kazuma —— of course, single mindedness heading to location to vanquish the spirits, and not understand the reason. '''! '''

Upon arrival to the location and discovering that the seal has deteriorated to point beyond the previously assumed limits, Ayano immediately destroys the idea of the resealing, and instead decided to eliminate it. Then without any testing she immediately ripped off the seal.

Popular saying was. “This method is faster.” 

People without significant confidence in ones own ability would not say something like that, certainly the two men that accompanied her also know that she has the necessary ability to go along with such self-confidence.

Certainly, Juugo also knows that she has this kind of ability, but such worries of a father are within reason. Even describing Juugo as stupid or foolish, most of times he sends two or more people to protect her.

“Don’t mix the work with private life, is frequently lectured no matter when. Don’t follow your own desires and do things, Uncle Masato?” 

Still discharging her annoyances, Ayano faced that guy —— the younger brother of the Yuuki family head, complaining to Masato.
“Because he is the suzerain, he cannot mull over such minor issues.”
In this manner on Masato’s thin face appeared a smile and laughter. As a member of the branch families, he certainly wasn’t thinking about the consequences. But, it seems like Ayano hasn’t really noticed or cared.

This man——Oogami Masato, although possessing a strength greater than his older brother, disliked scheming for the position of family head, so went off to Tibet to train like a eccentric person.

When he returned to Japan he was given the “Protect Ayano” mission. Juugo has a high regard of him, and from the first time Ayano went on a mission he continually was responsible for this kind of protecting job.

Certainly, Ayano also has good feelings about this easy-going relative. Due to the surrounding people’s princess like treatment of her, faced with Masato’s kind of causal attitude is quite refreshing for her, furthermore it feels very good.

Consequently “Uncle Masato, ojo-sama this kind of terminology, is like a real family without any separation.

“Maybe it is to allow the younger practitioner to learn, this kind of reasoning is still possible. Isn’t that, Takeshi… Takeshi?”

“Ahh, Yes!?”

The young practitioner using admiring eyes staring at Ayano —— Oogami Takeshi’s uncle hollered many times before he finally paid attention.

“Did you not hear… Stopping staring stupidly at Ojo-sama, be prepared, it is not known when the seal will be released.”
“Yes, I have understood! Just like what Uncle have said! To be allowed to watch Ayano-sama striking fighting method is really a great honor!”

In order to not screw-up in front of Ayano, Takeshi uselessly shouts in a loud voice. In that stare at Ayano, appears compared to respect, has more admiration and reverence. For Takeshi’s generation of practitioners, Ayano has existence of a goddess. Hoping to watch her striking manner from close by guarding is something everyone will accept.

“Yes——It’s——like——this?”
“Yes, it’s like that!”

The exhilaration to be able to talk to Ayano is something seen through Takeshi’s entire body language. Of course, Ayano doesn’t like being seen like that. Seems like herself is being separated from being “normal”, changed to something she can’t wait.

No matter what, no matter how it is explained is useless. That’s only Takeshi’s simple, compared to himself much stronger and beautiful existence, means of showing deference.

“Ah, forget it. … It’s about time.”

Ayano sensing the expanding ki of the youma, relaxingly turns herself towards the main hall. Mini-skirt starting to flutter and dance.

Now recalling, why would Ayano be wearing her high school uniform.

This is not only to allow her to normally attend a high school.

Because if you think about it, the best suited outfit for a high school student is the uniform. So Juugo, especially focused on this point, used within his the range of abilities added the best class of defensive spells.

The material, in order to allow better transpiration, was the best type of silk. That is during the process of fabrication air is mixed in, furthermore everything is made from expensive materials.

A result by inputting great amounts of money and time, a high school uniform; it is not wrong to say that it is a work of art. Its cost could be comparable. It could be said that is enough to buy a car, no, not really, correctly said it can buy a luxury house without being wrong.

Of course Ayano pays attention to this outfit —— not towards its capabilities —— because it is a gift given by her father —— so she frequently wears this outfit in combat.

Wearing this outfit that can be said as the world’s most expensive combat outfit, protecting Ayano, watching as the seal is about to be broken, took a deep breath, then moving and warming-up her own inner strength.

Pah!

The clear sound of clapping starts to vibrate the space. When the two close palms were opened, in between the two palms appears a flaming line. Then Ayano grasp it with her right hand, making a horizontal outwards swinging motion.

The around 1 meter burning line, at that instance materializes, a crimson red sword.

This is a no blunt side, having two edges bright crimson red sword. The [body] of the sword is surrounded by a golden flame, releasing vivid beauty of a light. Just like that, as beautiful as one will imagine. 

That sword is the Kannagi Clan’s supreme treasure, Enraiha. That is Kannagi Clan founder, [huh], rewarded by King of the Flame Spirits passed down defeating devils/evil of treasured sword. '''!'''

Ayano lifts upwards the Enraiha, then adds her left hand to grasp the sword making a downward stroke. Along the path of the stroke, appear spreading golden pieces. Then instantly and prettily stopping the sword before her eyes, no matter if it is done ten-thousands times or hundred thousand times, it is a beautiful motion that can be forgiven.

A vase that has already approached its limits, with a “pong” bursts open. Even faster than the falling pieces, a white light shoots towards Ayano.

Ayano from the front makes a downward stroke with Enraiha, and then goes forward to attack. Attacking that white object that produces a sound “like the sound produce when the water is evaporated by a flat frying pan”.

“Sticky stuff…!?” 
Ayano faced with the string that was smashed by her and said mumbling.
Then changed her vision to the inside of the main hall, there was a few points like something like lights. That thing slowly moves forward, and then reveals its own appearance.

“Wah…”

Ayano inadvertently surprised, that thing that appeared is ——

Having multiple eyes, beyond eight feet, the entire body covered with dirty yet rigid fur, a segmented animal producing sounds, “kulah, kulah”, as its legs moved. When you see its full appearance, no matter whom, will feel shivers not due to cold. Really is a horrify spider freak.

“Earth Spider huh... Need help?”

“Not necessary”

Ayano immediately replies. Even though it produces a very disgusting feeling, but now is not the time for complaints. Seems like she’s more afraid of disappointing her otou-san, compared to that, fighting against spiders or cockroaches is nothing in comparison.

(Come here…)

Summoning fire spirits do not need chants and such. As if following Ayano’s thinking, fire spirits itself assemble, flying into Enraiha. Along the sword blade the flame, the light transformed to even brighter.

With the range that’s reachable by her awareness, Ayano continuously summoning spirits. Juugo don’t know how many times instructed her many times, don’t be like other practitioners, it is not commanding the spirits, you can’t be too arrogant.

“They and we have same level of existence.” 

This saying is frequently repeated by Juugo, spirits are the means to safeguard the existence of the world’s order. Because the Kannagi Clan have contract with the spirit king, therefore the spirits are only helpers.

Of course Ayano also understands, her own strength is borrowed. Only to seal or vanquish the inconsistencies in the world’s order that the power is gifted for a short period of time.

That’s why it isn’t ordering them. Because knowing such matters are not necessary. If the known the correct way of thinking, fire spirits will certainly answer.

Like having respect for the world, it’s not in order to obtain huge powers and being arrogant, Ayano no matter when always calls like this: “Please, lend me your strength….”

“V… Very formidable….”

Takeshi watches dumbfounded, this enormous number of spirits gathering on Ayano’s body, the amount of spirits he can manage is only one small portion of this in comparison. For him it’s the first time seeing the main family’s power, the difference is between the sky and the ground.

“Ah, formidable, right!?”

Just like show off his own condition, Masato said smiling.

“Even though we recently said it, no matter how hard we work, we won’t be able to reach such levels.”

Already forgotten his uncle’s reply, Takeshi one again looks at Ayano.

Ayano holding the Enraiha, continues to confront the earth spider.

(What should be done… looks like can’t get close…)

Even though enough spirits are already summoned to destroy the earth spider, but given this long distance really don’t have the confidence. Even though Enraiha is an ancient sword for [summoning], but to using a sword it is necessary to employ it to its fullest potential.

In other words get close, from a close distance to puncture or split the earth spider, then from inside its body burn it completely.

(Of course if that was done, certainly from the cut’s aperture will fly out adhesive matter… after the explosion fragments will all fly towards the body… if it’s female, after opening its skin, there might be hundreds of spiders coming out… No———!)

Just thinking about it makes the hairs stand, inside Ayano starts complaining bitter. If Takeshi could read Ayano’s inner thoughts then, maybe the thoughts of reverence might be corrected can even be said. 

The earth spider seems to capture the currently mulling Ayano’s openings; “palapala” using the long legs changed his body moving forwards.

“You want to escape!?”

Suddenly towards the chasing Ayano, from the tail spits out white silk, at the same time Ayano pulls up Enraiha to face it.

From Enraiha emerges an golden flame, even though it burned the spider’s web, but because of the blockage by the silk, Ayano still could not get close to the earth spider.

Then Ayano only could stop, focus her mind. Then she took a deep breath tuning her ki, calmed down.

(This kind of things can’t do any kind of obstruction, kill it in couple seconds.)

Then bringing up the Enraiha, then with her full strength performed a downwards swing. Golden Flame ——the highest level of fire of purification, not only completely burned the earth spider’s web, then closed-in directly at the earth spider itself.

Pong!!

With the sounds of explosion, the in the explosion earth spider is surrounded by flames.

“Got…Gotcha…?”

But as Ayano dubiously mumbles while looking into the flames, appearing into her vision was only a white cocoon-like object. What really surprised Ayano, the “pishpiish” sound that splits open.

Pang!

Just like a thin layer of glass shattering, from the middle the cocoon splits open, that earth spider completely without harm again appears.

Probably the web contained some special component that could block spiritual energies, then using that covering its body to hide, avoiding the purifying powers to be completely purified.

“It’s, it’s quite formidable, hu…”

Ayano said using a sing-song voice. At first glance seems very calm, but carefully studying will discover her “sun-vein”  has already risen.

Even though this was not a full strength strike, but was completely deflected, Ayano’s self-confidence certainly was hurting a lot.

“Only a little bug don’t be so haughty ——!!”

Resonating Ayano’s anger, an even greater amount of fire spirits was gathered, even though there is no materialization, but in the vicinity, already gathered the equal spirits to a volcano opening.

“Then… regretting it now?”

Accompanying anger, Ayano already entered selfless state. Composure has completely been commanded by anger, and then transformed into strength.

Continously summoning stronger, even stronger spirits. This time it isn’t directed releasing towards one area, but given immovable strength of mind, at the same time directly releasing in one direction. 

This time Ayano holds Enraiha in a direction perpendicular to her body, then seriously chasing it, took a deep breath, then with sharp kiai releasing it.

“Haa!!”

At that instance, the flame flew into the earth spider’s body. Then the abdomen expanded and exploded, changed it into a miniature torch.

In this seemly small torch, can be described as gathering the entire area’s fire spirits. The explosion of the fireball became even bigger, this time the earth spider is certainly transformed to ashes.

Afterwards nothing was left, spider’s body pieces and the youma spirit around was completed purified. Right now, the temple where the youma was vanquished was full on a “special air” that only temples have.

If attacking from the outside can be defended, then simply attack from the inside. Even though describing is easy, to actually do it is close to something impossible.

This is like what the world’s own close relationship with the spirits. That’s right, like the life force/life activity of living beings.

In the body living beings that have water, cannot be uninfluenced by the water spirits, and those living beings that have heat, within the body resides fire spirits.

For example, just like the youma, even though it materializes, it can’t escape this rule.

In ordinary circumstances, to control the spirit residing within the body is impossible.

These kind of infinitely close to a living beings’ survival instinct involves enormous willpower, the origin of life can be said to not allow anyone to control.

Even for a genius, can’t control it so easily according to one’s likings. But, in this world, no matter when there are people entire day saying “logical boundaries” foolish and sad humans.

“Heh. It’s this kind of thing.”

Ayano releasing a pleasing smile, turn around in order to go back.

“Then, let’s go!...”

During this dialogue that couldn’t continue, Ayano stupidly stares at the two’s body language. Probably the bigger body is Masato, on his left is Takeshi. From the clothes it should be right.

But——

(How come there’s no head…?)

These two guys, the taller one both hands still in the pockets, the other one seems not able to control his exhilaration, in front of his chest holding a fist, standing naturally.

When you look at it and there’s no head, doesn’t seem like an odd situation.

So Ayano looks toward the ground, there is two round objects entering her eyes. Ayano stumbling, seems like about to fall, close in and kneeled, then lifted it onto her knees. Even though it’s quite heavy, but as Ayano smelled the odor of the guy that she really liked, smiled. Ayano, from very young fought together, taught her the ways of survival/existence, hugged the head. Quietly mumbles.

“Uncle… head… fell down… uh…’

On Ayano appears sad smile, and then tries to put Masato’s head back on. Although thinking by doing this, he will return to life, stubbornly forcing the head back in.

Like mocking Ayano this kind of useless actions, hidden an unseen sword blade, lightly carves Masato’s body. In one second, this big body was separated into hundreds or even thousands slices of meat.

Because the heart has stopped pumping a while ago, so the fresh blood did not fly out from the sharp cuts.

But, although there is no sound of blood flow, nor the sounds of flesh breaking, still abnormally gives a person a feeling of reality.

Under the blowing of the wind, Masato’s body without sound was taken apart. Like gone through a paper shredder the pieces of meat, like flower petals dancing in the sky.

In the instance of the image, Ayano watched as if frozen.

Drop.

Accompaning the like water droplet sound something drops on the face, Ayano unconsciously tries to remove it.

That is a bright red piece, still has some remaining warmth of a meat slice. When understood what is carried on here fingers, Ayano’s consciousness seem to be passed through a filter, small amount of recovering.

“No.”

That is once a part belonging on Masato’s body. But those miserable remains no longer can be described as a corpse.

“Don’t want!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

At this moment, Ayano screams as far as can be heard.

“Kukuku—————“

That sound, even though it can vibrate the air, this snigger sound, it wasn’t directly sent into the brain. If you want to describe it, accompany this “snigger” are the strong feelings. This kind of derision towards one opponent’s “awareness”, seems like it provoked Ayano, it’s just that annoying.

Faced with situation of the appearance of the enemy, normally frequently training the body and the spirit, Ayano, instantly enters fighting mode.

Then burying deep within the feelings of anguish, substituting a feeling of animation and anticipation.

Changing the arrowhead of the anger towards the opponent, and especially challenging the opponent.

“Come out!”

Already surpassing the limits of anger, on the face of humans that already cannot be expressed. But Ayano seems to determine it can, looks upwards.

There exists ''that thing''. In the front on a branch where a huge tree stands a human shadow completely not fearing dangers, right hand in the pockets of his clothing.

Because that is place of little light, was not able to clearly see the opponents face, but it doesn’t really matter anymore. The out flowing evil ki already told her “This is the enemy.”

Ayano silently swings Enraiha upwards.

There is no need to know who, nor the need to accumulate strength. Only calmly mix in the killing intention, and then kill it in one strike. This kind of sharpened killing intention transformed into a flaming sword blade running upwards.

Lightly, clearly moving without regards to weight, ''that thing'' avoids the flaming sword blade. Then flew onto the roof (with a leap?). Afterwards, ''that thing'' looks towards Ayano, ''that thing'' slowly moves the body. Seems to say chase away.

This is clearly a trap and Ayano bravely accepts this kind of provocation.

(Even it is a trap, it doesn't matter, I will absolutely annihilate you.)

Deep within submitting to such type of anger, Ayano has already changed into a rampage for revenge.

=== 4 ===
In the sky suddenly appears ki of youma.

“Hmm…”

Kazuma suddenly looks towards the sky, it seems like in order for the strength to not spread, it is gathering bit by bit in the sky. Suddenly a wind blade flashes, there really is no time to even defend, and even flying backwards to escape took the full effort.

The wind blade passes right by the still rolling Kazuma, then slightly corrects its angle, with one stroke separated into two pieces the Fuuga practitioner, Shingo, Takeya the three of them.

“Wait, Wait a second!!”

Kazuma without thinking yelled, this would changed the situation into something unthought-of.

(I, I was actually ambushed?)

To face an ambush situation, actually is first time this had happened. Further, it was an ambush by a wind spirit? No matter who had summoned it, gathering this degree of wind spirit, it is impossible that Kazuma didn’t feel it. No matter how great of a fuujutsu-shi, using fuu-jutsu cannot deceive Kazuma. This question is not simply the difference in distance in abilities, but the rules are simply that this.

But, now occurred an impossible situation. Kazuma immediately broke off his thoughts, focus towards the thing in the sky.

“What’s… that thing...?”

Really small, maybe a thing smaller than 20 mm, was floating in the sky about 20-30 meters above. Nearby five risen things fly out.

“One’s hand…? Doesn’t seem so, red leaf…?

No matter how you look it doesn’t seem like it’s flying in the sky, it’s not controlling the wind. In a questioning look, suddenly Kazuma discovers what that thing really is.

It’s a human hand. A strange human hand is flying in the sky. Even recognizing it doesn’t solve anything, still can’t change that 3 people have been killed.

(Anyway, first let’s defeat it!)

Using only a voice that can be hear by himself mumbles, what looks like a hand flies into the upper sky —— then disappears.

“Wait! What are you actually thinking!?”

Kazuma then protested towards the wind spirit, this is clearly against the agreement. But, the spirit only has uncertain sound, and couldn’t tell Kazuma the actual place of the disappeared hand.

“What is going on…”

The miserable condition in front of his eyes —— the divided into two portion Fuuga practitioner and the separated corpses of Shingo and Takeya —— if like this, it seems just like it was done by Kazuma.

Spirit disobeyed the covenant? —— impossible.

To Kazuma, if he heard this kind of situation from someone else, would be quite skeptical of the correct mindset of the opponent. That’s why what just happened is a very irregular situation. 

Spirit does have cognizant qualities. [Initial Principle] —— it’s when the world was first created, don’t know by whom, towards this existential world created immutable laws—— and to obey it, allowing this world to remain this kind of shape and reality. Just like the bees have to live in a beehive, just like one part of itself recognizes him, one part even though it has intelligence is still impossible that it thinks. Of course, it’s impossible for it to have the type of free will to break a covenant.

If the spirits had the free will to move about, then the laws of science will be broken. The world will be destroyed within 3 days.

All the wind spirits will obey Kazuma. [What belongs to Him] This kind of covenant certainly reflects this kind of meaning. For example—— 
“That’s impossible…”

Kazuma thinking of the worst scenario, weakly sighs saying.

(There’s someone like me? No way…)

Just thinking about it brings shivers not from cold, but it can’t be said as good luck —— no matter what, Kazuma doesn’t want to think that—— but right now it’s not the best time to stop and think.

Because he sensed a huge fire spirits coming towards here.

(This time even Infrit has come? Crap, when has Japan become world of youma!? Note: Infrit is the name of fire god.)

Even before finishing talking, appeared a situation that Kazuma could not have predicted.

Appearing is a shoujo. Accompanying the red fire and eyes where resides that hatred-filled fire, holding in the right hand accumulated power is ——

“Kazuma —— !!”

The strength of the fire spirits gathered in the right hand has already crystallized. Ayano seems to in that instance made up her mind.

Chop!!

Entering the rapidly retreating Kazuma’s eyes is, Ayano swings the red sword. For his clan, more important compared to everything else. Also the thing that made his life very chaotic.

Kazuma, when faced with the godly sword no matter what would like to escape, sees this, yells.

“Enraiha !? Are you, Ayano!”

Only answer is a sword flash from the Enraiha, faced with filled with killing intent and not listening to anything Ayano, tries really hard to explain.

“Hey, hey wait a moment, misunderstanding! Wasn’t killed by me… hey, you should listen to what other people are saying!”

Flaming white fireballs continuously approaching, Kazuma continuously dodging and saying, but Ayano seems like completely not hearing it.

Because the esteemed Masato got killed, Ayano is already too angry and has already forgotten herself. Really have no time to listen to people talking. Furthermore, given what her otou-san told her that this is guy is quite suspicious.

Dang!!

“Hey!!!”

Believing already evading the fireball suddenly together it explodes, then blocking Kazuma’s retreat. Then noticed, Ayano using the explosion time sealing off the way, appears in front of his eyes swinging the Enraiha.

“Uncle’s revenge !!”

“!!”

That motion a two part strike which wants to split Kazuma like a bamboo, escapes by shifting his body sideways, then from the top using his palm pressuring the sword handle. Facing Ayano who’s with fiery anger, face filling with blood yells.

“Otou-san —— Genma died?”

But before finishing saying such, figured out there was a mistake, even though Ayano and Genma’s relationship isn’t so bad that it can been seen from the outside, certainly if Genma were to die, Ayano would not be getting revenge for him.

A person appears in his head, a man, “uncle”, from the Oogami family that Ayano is very close to.

The name probably was —— like !!

“—— pong” 

Suddenly Ayano butted her head upwards, and then heavily hit his chin. Because of his pondering, his reflexes are slower, even though it was quickly evaded, but still the hit caused his head to be dizzy and painful.

Even though dizzy, but he still calmly asked.

“Oogami Masato died?

But Ayano faced became even more somber, further forcefully focus more strength into the Enraiha in her hand, from a distance it can be clearly seen.

(Seems like the opposite effect is done…)

Shruggin his shoulders, faced with a person filled with anger, having no more questions to ask. Faced with this confused by anger little girl no matter what is done is useless.

But, she can’t be killed. If he hurt her, probably the fool’s father, Juugo, would completely recognize him as an enemy. This needs to be avoided. 

This is not because he fears Juugo, who is the Kannagi clan’s historically strongest practitioner. But it is because as “Kannagi Kazuma”, Juugo can be said to be his only friend. In order not to not create sorrow to him, so there is only one method.

“Ah—— Ayano-chan? I’m —— leaving then, the issue with cleaning up the corpses will be left to you. Then see-ya.”

Prettily avoiding the completely tenacious approaching flames, Kazuma decides to escape.

“——Wait, Wait a second!”

Kazuma with his back towards Ayano who wants to stop him leaps up, then surrounded by wind flying upwards about 10 meters, then suddenly disappears.

“What—— where at?”

Right on top of, the still looking around, Kazuma floats along.

Employing the air to change the reflection rate of light, becoming see-through just like wearing a transparent robe. If look closely one can see the parts where there’s waves created by high heat, but for Ayano, who is being controlled by anger and has forgotten herself, she didn’t noticed.

But Kazuma didn’t take pleasure in watching the troubled Ayano, but was thinking about what to do later on.

What is realizable now is that the guilty person who killed Shingo and Takeya no matter how you described it is Kazuma, furthermore also killing Oogami Masato.

(They want to enter complete war with the Kannagi clan? If that’s the case it might be quite interesting, allows people to get excited… then, how will it progress?)

hehe, hmmhmmhmm.

Kazuma burst out laughing. Kannagi clan and the mysterious fuujutsu-shi, two strong things already assaulting his life, of course Kazuma cannot ignore this.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>